THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK

 EDITED BY DR. R. WILHELM

 TRANSLATED AFTER ORIGINAL SOURCES BY FREDERICK H. MARTENS

 [Illustration]

 WITH SIX ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLOR BY GEORGE W. HOOD

 NEW YORK FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY PUBLISHERS

 _Copyright, 1921, by_ FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY

 _All Rights Reserved_

 BOOKS IN THE "FAIRY SERIES"

 _The English Fairy Book_ _The Welsh Fairy Book_ _The Irish Fairy Book_ _The Scottish Fairy Book_ _The Italian Fairy Book_ _The Hungarian Fairy Book_ _The Indian Fairy Book_ _The Jewish Fairy Book_ _The Swedish Fairy Book_ _The Chinese Fairy Book_

 [Illustration: "THE CROWS COME FLYING AND FORM A BRIDGE OVER WHICH THE WEAVING MAIDEN CROSSES THE SILVER RIVER. " --_Page 40_]

PREFACE

The fairy tales and legends of olden China have in common with the"Thousand and One Nights" an oriental glow and glitter of preciousstones and gold and multicolored silks, an oriental wealth offantastic and supernatural action. And yet they strike an exotic notedistinct in itself. The seventy-three stories here presented afteroriginal sources, embracing "Nursery Fairy Tales, " "Legends of theGods, " "Tales of Saints and Magicians, " "Nature and Animal Tales, ""Ghost Stories, " "Historic Fairy Tales, " and "Literary Fairy Tales, "probably represent the most comprehensive and varied collection oforiental fairy tales ever made available for American readers. Thereis no child who will not enjoy their novel color, their fantasticbeauty, their infinite variety of subject. Yet, like the "ArabianNights, " they will amply repay the attention of the older reader aswell. Some are exquisitely poetic, such as "The Flower-Elves, " "TheLady of the Moon" or "The Herd Boy and the Weaving Maiden"; otherslike "How Three Heroes Came By Their Deaths Because Of Two Peaches, "carry us back dramatically and powerfully to the Chinese age ofChivalry. The summits of fantasy are scaled in the quasi-religiousdramas of "The Ape Sun Wu Kung" and "Notscha, " or the weird sorceriesunfolded in "The Kindly Magician. " Delightful ghost stories, withhappy endings, such as "A Night on the Battlefield" and "The Ghost WhoWas Foiled, " are paralleled with such idyllic love-tales as that of"Rose of Evening, " or such Lilliputian fancies as "The King of theAnts" and "The Little Hunting Dog. " It is quite safe to say that theseChinese fairy tales will give equal pleasure to the old as well as theyoung. They have been retold simply, with no changes in style orexpression beyond such details of presentation which differencesbetween oriental and occidental viewpoints at times compel. It is thewriter's hope that others may take as much pleasure in reading them ashe did in their translation. 

 FREDRICK H. MARTENS. 

CONTENTS

 PAGE

 PREFACE v

 NURSERY FAIRY TALES

 CHAPTER

 I WOMEN'S WORDS PART FLESH AND BLOOD 1

 II THE THREE RHYMSTERS 4

 III HOW GREED FOR A TRIFLING THING LED A MAN TO LOSE A GREAT ONE 6

 IV WHO WAS THE SINNER? 9

 V THE MAGIC CASK 10

 VI THE FAVORITE OF FORTUNE AND THE CHILD OF ILL LUCK 11

 VII THE BIRD WITH NINE HEADS 13

 VIII THE CAVE OF THE BEASTS 17

 IX THE PANTHER 20

 X THE GREAT FLOOD 24

 XI THE FOX AND THE TIGER 27

 XII THE TIGER'S DECOY 28

 XIII THE FOX AND THE RAVEN 29

 XIV WHY DOG AND CAT ARE ENEMIES 30

 LEGENDS OF THE GODS

 XV HOW THE FIVE ANCIENTS BECAME MEN 35

 XVI THE HERD BOY AND THE WEAVING MAIDEN 37

 XVII YANG OERLANG 42

 XVIII NOTSCHA 44

 XIX THE LADY OF THE MOON 53

 XX THE MORNING AND THE EVENING STAR 55

 XXI THE GIRL WITH THE HORSE'S HEAD OR THE SILKWORM GODDESS 56

 XXII THE QUEEN OF HEAVEN 58

 XXIII THE FIRE-GOD 61

 XXIV THE THREE RULING GODS 62

 XXV A LEGEND OF CONFUCIUS 64

 XXVI THE GOD OF WAR 66

 TALES OF SAINTS AND MAGICIANS

 XXVII THE HALOS OF THE SAINTS 71

 XXVIII LAOTSZE 73

 XXIX THE ANCIENT MAN 75

 XXX THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (I) 76

 XXXI THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (II) 82

 XXXII THE TWO SCHOLARS 84

 XXXIII THE MISERLY FARMER 88

 XXXIV SKY O'DAWN 90

 XXXV KING MU OF DSCHOU 95

 XXXVI THE KING OF HUAI NAN 99

 XXXVII OLD DSCHANG 102

 XXXVIII THE KINDLY MAGICIAN 107

 NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES

 XXXIX THE FLOWER-ELVES 119

 XL THE SPIRIT OF THE WU-LIAN MOUNTAIN 124

 XLI THE KING OF THE ANTS 125

 XLII THE LITTLE HUNTING DOG 127

 XLIII THE DRAGON AFTER HIS WINTER SLEEP 130

 XLIV THE SPIRITS OF THE YELLOW RIVER 131

 XLV THE DRAGON-PRINCESS 137

 XLVI HELP IN NEED 142

 XLVII THE DISOWNED PRINCESS 151

 XLVIII FOX-FIRE 161

 GHOST STORIES

 XLIX THE TALKING SILVER FOXES 165

 L THE CONSTABLE 168

 LI THE DANGEROUS REWARD 174

 LII RETRIBUTION 177

 LIII THE GHOST WHO WAS FOILED 180

 LIV THE PUNISHMENT OF GREED 184

 LV THE NIGHT ON THE BATTLEFIELD 186

 LVI THE KINGDOM OF THE OGRES 189

 LVII THE MAIDEN WHO WAS STOLEN AWAY 196

 LVIII THE FLYING OGRE 199

 LIX BLACK ARTS 201

 HISTORIC LEGENDS

 LX THE SORCERER OF THE WHITE LOTUS LODGE 209

 LXI THE THREE EVILS 212

 LXII HOW THREE HEROES CAME BY THEIR DEATHS BECAUSE OF TWO PEACHES 215

 LXIII HOW THE RIVER GOD'S WEDDING WAS BROKEN OFF 218

 LXIV DSCHANG LIANG 220

 LXV OLD DRAGONBEARD 223

 LXVI HOW MOLO STOLE THE LOVELY ROSE-RED 231

 LXVII THE GOLDEN CANISTER 235

 LXVIII YANG GUI FE 240

 LXIX THE MONK OF THE YANGTZE-KIANG 243

 LITERARY FAIRY TALES

 LXX THE HEARTLESS HUSBAND 251

 LXXI GIAUNA THE BEAUTIFUL 261

 LXXII THE FROG PRINCESS 271

 LXXIII ROSE OF EVENING 280

 LXXIV THE APE SUN WU KUNG 288

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

 "The crows come flying and form a bridge over which the Weaving Maiden crosses the Silver River" _Frontispiece_

 FACING PAGE

 "Beside it stood a Cassia-tree" 54

 "'And I crossed the water on the shoe'" 90

 "A fisherboy dived into the water and brought up a pearl from beneath the chin of a black dragon" 138

 "Tsian Tang brought out a platter of red amber on which lay a carbuncle" 156

 "Then he took his master and Rose-Red upon his back and flew with them over the steep walls" 234

NURSERY FAIRY TALES

THE CHINESE FAIRY BOOK

I

WOMEN'S WORDS PART FLESH AND BLOOD

Once upon a time there were two brothers, who lived in the same house. And the big brother listened to his wife's words, and because of themfell out with the little one. Summer had begun, and the time forsowing the high-growing millet had come. The little brother had nograin, and asked the big one to loan him some, and the big one orderedhis wife to give it to him. But she took the grain, put it in a largepot and cooked it until it was done. Then she gave it to the littlefellow. He knew nothing about it, and went and sowed his field withit. Yet, since the grain had been cooked, it did not sprout. Only asingle grain of seed had not been cooked; so only a single sprout shotup. The little brother was hard-working and industrious by nature, andhence he watered and hoed the sprout all day long. And the sprout grewmightily, like a tree, and an ear of millet sprang up out of it like acanopy, large enough to shade half an acre of ground. In the fall theear was ripe. Then the little brother took his ax and chopped it down. But no sooner had the ear fallen to the ground, than an enormous Roccame rushing down, took the ear in his beak and flew away. The littlebrother ran after him as far as the shore of the sea. 

Then the bird turned and spoke to him like a human being, as follows:"You should not seek to harm me! What is this one ear worth to you?East of the sea is the isle of gold and silver. I will carry youacross. There you may take whatever you want, and become very rich. "

The little brother was satisfied, and climbed on the bird's back, andthe latter told him to close his eyes. So he only heard the airwhistling past his ears, as though he were driving through a strongwind, and beneath him the roar and surge of flood and waves. Suddenlythe bird settled on a rock: "Here we are!" he said. 

Then the little brother opened his eyes and looked about him: and onall sides he saw nothing but the radiance and shimmer of all sorts ofwhite and yellow objects. He took about a dozen of the little thingsand hid them in his breast. 

"Have you enough?" asked the Roc. 

"Yes, I have enough, " he replied. 

"That is well, " answered the bird. "Moderation protects one fromharm. "

Then he once more took him up, and carried him back again. 

When the little brother reached home, he bought himself a good pieceof ground in the course of time, and became quite well to do. 

But his brother was jealous of him, and said to him, harshly: "Wheredid you manage to steal the money?"

So the little one told him the whole truth of the matter. Then the bigbrother went home and took counsel with his wife. 

"Nothing easier, " said his wife. "I will just cook grain again andkeep back one seedling so that it is not done. Then you shall sow it, and we will see what happens. "

No sooner said than done. And sure enough, a single sprout shot up, and sure enough, the sprout bore a single ear of millet, and whenharvest time came around, the Roc again appeared and carried it off inhis beak. The big brother was pleased, and ran after him, and the Rocsaid the same thing he had said before, and carried the big brother tothe island. There the big brother saw the gold and silver heaped upeverywhere. The largest pieces were like hills, the small ones werelike bricks, and the real tiny ones were like grains of sand. Theyblinded his eyes. He only regretted that he knew of no way by which hecould move mountains. So he bent down and picked up as many pieces aspossible. 

The Roc said: "Now you have enough. You will overtax your strength. "

"Have patience but a little while longer, " said the big brother. "Donot be in such a hurry! I must get a few more pieces!"

And thus time passed. 

The Roc again urged him to make haste: "The sun will appear in amoment, " said he, "and the sun is so hot it burns human beings up. "

"Wait just a little while longer, " said the big brother. But that verymoment a red disk broke through the clouds with tremendous power. TheRoc flew into the sea, stretched out both his wings, and beat thewater with them in order to escape the heat. But the big brother wasshrivelled up by the sun. 

 Note: This fairy-tale is traditionally narrated. The Roc is called _pong_ in Chinese, and the treasures on the island are spoken of as "all sorts of yellow and white objects" because the little fellow does not know that they are gold and silver. 

II

THE THREE RHYMSTERS

Once there were three daughters in a family. The oldest one married aphysician, the second one married a magistrate; but the third, who wasmore than usually intelligent and a clever talker, married a farmer. 

Now it chanced, once upon a time, that their parents were celebratinga birthday. So the three daughters came, together with their husbands, to wish them long life and happiness. The parents-in-law prepared ameal for their three sons-in-law, and put the birthday wine on thetable. But the oldest son-in-law, who knew that the third one had notattended school, wanted to embarrass him. 

"It is far too tiresome, " said he, "just to sit here drinking: let ushave a drinking game. Each one of us must invent a verse, one thatrimes and makes sense, on the words: 'in the sky, on the earth, at thetable, in the room, ' And whoever cannot do so, must empty threeglasses as a punishment. "

All the company were satisfied. Only the third son-in-law feltembarrassed and insisted on leaving. But the guests would not let himgo, and obliged him to keep his seat. 

Then the oldest son-in-law began: "I will make a start with my verse. Here it is:

 "In the sky the phenix proudly flies, On the earth the lambkin tamely lies, At the table through an ancient book I wade, In the room I softly call the maid. "

The second one continued: "And I say:

 "In the sky the turtle-dove flies round, On the earth the ox paws up the ground, At the table one studies the deeds of yore, In the room the maid she sweeps the floor. "

But the third son-in-law stuttered, and found nothing to say. And whenall of them insisted, he broke out in rough tones of voice:

 "In the sky--flies a leaden bullet, On the earth--stalks a tiger-beast, On the table--lies a pair of scissors, In the room--I call the stable-boy. "

The other two sons-in-law clapped their hands and began to laughloudly. 

"Why the four lines do not rime at all, " said they, "and, besidesthey do not make sense. A leaden bullet is no bird, the stable-boydoes his work outside, would you call him into the room? Nonsense, nonsense! Drink!"

Yet before they had finished speaking, the third daughter raised thecurtain of the women's room, and stepped out. She was angry, yet shecould not suppress a smile. 

"How so do our lines not make sense?" said she. "Listen a moment, andI'll explain them to you: In the sky our leaden bullet will shoot yourphenix and your turtle-dove. On the earth our tiger-beast will devouryour sheep and your ox. On the table our pair of scissors will cut upall your old books. And finally, in the room--well, the stable-boy canmarry your maid!"

Then the oldest son-in-law said: "Well scolded! Sister-in-law, youknow how to talk! If you were a man you would have had your degreelong ago. And, as a punishment, we will empty our three glasses. "

 Note: This is also a fairy-tale traditionally handed down. 

III

HOW GREED FOR A TRIFLING THING LED A MAN TO LOSE A GREAT ONE

Once upon a time there was an old woman, who had two sons. But herolder son did not love his parents, and left his mother and brother. The younger one served her so faithfully, however, that all the peoplespoke of his filial affection. 

One day it happened that there was a theatrical performance givenoutside the village. The younger son started to carry his mother thereon his back, so that she might look on. But there was a ravine beforethe village, and he slipped and fell down in the middle of it. And hismother was killed by the rolling stones, and her blood and flesh weresprinkled about everywhere. The son stroked his mother's corpse, andwept bitterly. He was about to kill himself when, suddenly, he saw apriest standing before him. 

The latter said: "Have no fear, for I can bring your mother back tolife again!" And as he said so, he stooped, gathered up her flesh andbones, and laid them together as they should be. Then he breathed uponthem, and at once the mother was alive again. This made the son veryhappy, and he thanked the priest on his knees. Yet on a sharp point ofrock he still saw a bit of his mother's flesh hanging, a bit about aninch long. 

"That should not be left hanging there either, " said he, and hid it inhis breast. 

"In truth, you love your mother as a son should, " said the priest. Then he bade the son give him the bit of flesh, kneaded a manikin outof it, breathed upon it, and in a minute there it stood, a reallyfine-looking little boy. 

"His name is Small Profit, " said he, turning to the son, "and you maycall him brother. You are poor and have not the wherewithal with whichto nourish your mother. If you need something, Small Profit can get itfor you. "

The son thanked him once more, then took his mother on his back again, and his new little brother by the hand, and went home. And when hesaid to Small Profit: "Bring meat and wine!" then meat and wine wereat hand at once, and steaming rice was already cooking in the pot. Andwhen he said to Small Profit: "Bring money and cloth!" then his pursefilled itself with money, and the chests were heaped up with cloth tothe brim. Whatever he asked for that he received. Thus, in the courseof time, they came to be very well off indeed. 

But his older brother envied him greatly. And when there was anothertheatrical performance in the village, he took his mother on hisback--by force--and went to it. And when he reached the ravine, heslipped purposely, and let his mother fall into the depths, onlyintent to see that she really was shattered into fragments. And sureenough his mother had such a bad fall that her limbs and trunk werestrewn around in all directions. He then climbed down, took hismother's head in his hands, and pretended to weep. 

And at once the priest was on hand again, and said: "I can wake thedead to life again, and surround white bones with flesh and blood!"

Then he did as he had done before, and the mother came to life again. But the older brother already had hidden one of her ribs on purpose. He now pulled it out and said to the priest: "Here is a bone left. What shall I do with it?"

The priest took the bone, enclosed it in lime and earth, breathed uponit, as he had done the other time, and it became a little man, resembling Small Profit, but larger in stature. 

"His name is Great Duty, " he told his older brother, "if you stick tohim he will always lend you a hand. "

The son took his mother back again, and Great Duty walked beside him. 

When he came to their courtyard door, he saw his younger brothercoming out, holding Small Profit in his arms. 

"Where are you going?" he said to him. 

His brother answered: "Small Profit is a divine being, who does notwish to dwell for all time among men. He wants to fly back to theheavens, and so I am escorting him. "

"Give Small Profit to me! Don't let him get away!" cried the olderbrother. 

Yet, before he had ended his speech, Small Profit was rising in theair. The older brother then quickly let his mother drop on the ground, and stretched out his hand to catch Small Profit. But he did notsucceed, and now Great Duty, too, rose from the ground, took SmallProfit's hand, and together they ascended to the clouds anddisappeared. 

Then the older brother stamped on the ground, and said with a sigh:"Alas, I have lost my Great Duty because I was too greedy for thatSmall Profit!"

 Note: In China--usually on festive days or because of some religious celebration--a provisional stage is erected before the village or temple, and a play given. Permanent theaters are to be found only in the large cities. 

IV

WHO WAS THE SINNER?

Once upon a time there were ten farmers, who were crossing a fieldtogether. They were surprised by a heavy thunder-storm, and tookrefuge in a half-ruined temple. But the thunder drew ever nearer, andso great was the tumult that the air trembled about them, while thelightning flew around the temple in a continuous circle. The farmerswere greatly frightened, and thought that there must be a sinner amongthem, whom the lightning would strike. In order to find out who itmight be, they agreed to hang their straw hats up before the door, andhe whose hat was blown away was to yield himself up to his fate. 

No sooner were the hats outside, than one of them was blown away, andthe rest thrust its unfortunate owner out of doors without pity. Butas soon as he had left the temple the lightning ceased circlingaround, and struck it with a crash. 

The one whom the rest had thrust out, had been the only righteous oneamong them, and for his sake the lightning had spared the temple. Sothe other nine had to pay for their hard-heartedness with their lives. 

 Note: A traditionally narrated fairy-tale. 

V

THE MAGIC CASK

Once upon a time there was a man who dug up a big, earthenware cask inhis field. So he took it home with him and told his wife to clean itout. But when his wife started brushing the inside of the cask, thecask suddenly began to fill itself with brushes. No matter how manywere taken out, others kept on taking their place. So the man sold thebrushes, and the family managed to live quite comfortably. 

Once a coin fell into the cask by mistake. At once the brushesdisappeared and the cask began to fill itself with money. So now thefamily became rich; for they could take as much money out of the caskas ever they wished. 

Now the man had an old grandfather at home, who was weak and shaky. Since there was nothing else he could do, his grandson set him to workshoveling money out of the cask, and when the old grandfather grewweary and could not keep on, he would fall into a rage, and shout athim angrily, telling him he was lazy and did not want to work. Oneday, however, the old man's strength gave out, and he fell into thecask and died. At once the money disappeared, and the whole cask beganto fill itself with dead grandfathers. Then the man had to pull themall out and have them buried, and for this purpose he had to use upagain all the money he had received. And when he was through, the caskbroke, and he was just as poor as before. 

 Note: "The Magic Cask" is a traditionally narrated tale. In Northern China wooden casks or barrels are unknown. Large vessels, open at the top, of earth or stone are used to hold water and other liquids. 

VI

THE FAVORITE OF FORTUNE AND THE CHILD OF ILL LUCK

Once upon a time there was a proud prince who had a daughter. But thedaughter was a child of ill luck. When it came time for her to marry, she had all her suitors assemble before her father's palace. She wasgoing to throw down a ball of red silk among them, and whoever caughtit was to be her husband. Now there were many princes and countsgathered before the castle, and in their midst there was also abeggar. And the princess could see dragons crawling into his ears andcrawling out again from his nostrils, for he was a child of luck. Soshe threw the ball to the beggar and he caught it. 

Her father asked angrily: "Why did you throw the ball into thebeggar's hands?"

"He is a favorite of Fortune, " said the princess, "I will marry him, and then, perhaps, I will share in his good luck. "

But her father would not hear of it, and since she insisted, he droveher from the castle in his rage. So the princess had to go off withthe beggar. She dwelt with him in a little hut, and had to hunt forherbs and roots, and cook them herself, so that they might havesomething to eat; and often they both went hungry. 

One day her husband said to her: "I will set out and seek my fortune. And when I have found it, I will come back again and fetch you. " Theprincess was willing, and he went away, and was gone for eighteenyears. Meanwhile the princess lived in want and affliction, for herfather remained hard and merciless. If her mother had not secretlygiven her food and money, no doubt she would have starved to deathduring all that time. 

But the beggar found his fortune, and at length became emperor. Hereturned and stood before his wife. She however, no longer recognizedhim: She only knew that he was the powerful emperor. 

He asked her how she were getting along. 

"Why do you ask me how I am getting along?" she replied. "I am too farbeneath your notice. "

"And who may your husband be!"

"My husband was a beggar. He went away to seek his fortune. That waseighteen years ago, and he has not yet returned. "

"And what have you done during all those long years?"

"I have been waiting for him to return. "

"Do you wish to marry some one else, seeing that he has been missingso long?"

"No, I will remain his wife until I die. "

When the emperor saw how faithful his wife was, he told her who hewas, had her clothed in magnificent garments, and took her with him tohis imperial palace. And there they lived in splendor and happiness. 

After a few days the emperor said to his wife: "We spend every day infestivities, as though every day were New Year. "

"And why should we not celebrate, " answered his wife, "since we havenow become emperor and empress?"

Yet his wife was a child of ill luck. When she had been empress nomore than eighteen days, she fell sick and died. But her husband livedfor many a long year. 

 Note: "The Favorite of Fortune and the Child of Ill Luck" is a traditionally narrated fairy-tale. The dragon is the symbol of imperial rule, and the New Year's feasts, which old and young celebrate for weeks, is the greatest of Chinese festivals. 

VII

THE BIRD WITH NINE HEADS

Long, long ago, there once lived a king and a queen who had adaughter. One day, when the daughter went walking in the garden, atremendous storm suddenly came up and carried her away with it. Nowthe storm had come from the bird with nine heads, who had robbed theprincess, and brought her to his cave. The king did not know whitherhis daughter had disappeared, so he had proclaimed throughout theland: "Whoever brings back the princess may have her for his bride!"

Now a youth had seen the bird as he was carrying the princess to hiscave. This cave, though, was in the middle of a sheer wall of rock. One could not climb up to it from below, nor could one climb down toit from above. And as the youth was walking around the rock, anotheryouth came along and asked him what he was doing there. So the firstyouth told him that the bird with nine heads had carried off theking's daughter, and had brought her up to his cave. The other chapknew what he had to do. He called together his friends, and theylowered the youth to the cave in a basket. And when he went into thecave, he saw the king's daughter sitting there, and washing the woundof the bird with nine heads; for the hound of heaven had bitten offhis tenth head, and his wound was still bleeding. The princess, however, motioned to the youth to hide, and he did so. When the king'sdaughter had washed his wound and bandaged it, the bird with nineheads felt so comfortable, that one after another, all his nine headsfell asleep. Then the youth stepped forth from his hiding-place, andcut off his nine heads with a sword. But the king's daughter said: "Itwould be best if you were hauled up first, and I came after. "

"No, " said the youth. "I will wait below here, until you are insafety. " At first the king's daughter was not willing; yet at last sheallowed herself to be persuaded, and climbed into the basket. Butbefore she did so, she took a long pin from her hair, broke it intotwo halves and gave him one and kept the other. She also divided hersilken kerchief with him, and told him to take good care of both hergifts. But when the other man had drawn up the king's daughter, hetook her along with him, and left the youth in the cave, in spite ofall his calling and pleading. 

The youth now took a walk about the cave. There he saw a number ofmaidens, all of whom had been carried off by the bird with nine heads, and who had perished there of hunger. And on the wall hung a fish, nailed against it with four nails. When he touched the fish, thelatter turned into a handsome youth, who thanked him for deliveringhim, and they agreed to regard each other as brothers. Soon the firstyouth grew very hungry. He stepped out in front of the cave to searchfor food, but only stones were lying there. Then, suddenly, he saw agreat dragon, who was licking a stone. The youth imitated him, andbefore long his hunger had disappeared. He next asked the dragon howhe could get away from the cave, and the dragon nodded his head in thedirection of his tail, as much as to say he should seat himself uponit. So he climbed up, and in the twinkling of an eye he was down onthe ground, and the dragon had disappeared. He then went on until hefound a tortoise-shell full of beautiful pearls. But they were magicpearls, for if you flung them into the fire, the fire ceased to burnand if you flung them into the water, the water divided and you couldwalk through the midst of it. The youth took the pearls out of thetortoise-shell, and put them in his pocket. Not long after he reachedthe sea-shore. Here he flung a pearl into the sea, and at once thewaters divided and he could see the sea-dragon. The sea-dragon cried:"Who is disturbing me here in my own kingdom?" The youth answered: "Ifound pearls in a tortoise-shell, and have flung one into the sea, andnow the waters have divided for me. "

"If that is the case, " said the dragon, "then come into the sea withme and we will live there together. " Then the youth recognized him forthe same dragon whom he had seen in the cave. And with him was theyouth with whom he had formed a bond of brotherhood: He was thedragon's son. 

"Since you have saved my son and become his brother, I am yourfather, " said the old dragon. And he entertained him hospitably withfood and wine. 

One day his friend said to him: "My father is sure to want to rewardyou. But accept no money, nor any jewels from him, but only the littlegourd flask over yonder. With it you can conjure up whatever youwish. "

And, sure enough, the old dragon asked him what he wanted by way of areward, and the youth answered: "I want no money, nor any jewels. AllI want is the little gourd flask over yonder. "

At first the dragon did not wish to give it up, but at last he did lethim have it, after all. And then the youth left the dragon's castle. 

When he set his foot on dry land again he felt hungry. At once a tablestood before him, covered with a fine and plenteous meal. He ate anddrank. After he had gone on a while, he felt weary. And there stood anass, waiting for him, on which he mounted. After he had ridden for awhile, the ass's gait seemed too uneven, and along came a wagon, intowhich he climbed. But the wagon shook him up too, greatly, and hethought: "If I only had a litter! That would suit me better. " No morehad he thought so, than the litter came along, and he seated himselfin it. And the bearers carried him to the city in which dwelt theking, the queen and their daughter. 

When the other youth had brought back the king's daughter, it wasdecided to hold the wedding. But the king's daughter was not willing, and said: "He is not the right man. My deliverer will come and bringwith him half of the long pin for my hair, and half my silken kerchiefas a token. " But when the youth did not appear for so long a time, andthe other one pressed the king, the king grew impatient and said: "Thewedding shall take place to-morrow!" Then the king's daughter wentsadly through the streets of the city, and searched and searched inthe hope of finding her deliverer. And this was on the very day thatthe litter arrived. The king's daughter saw the half of her silkenhandkerchief in the youth's hand, and filled with joy, she led him toher father. There he had to show his half of the long pin, whichfitted the other exactly, and then the king was convinced that he wasthe right, true deliverer. The false bridegroom was now punished, thewedding celebrated, and they lived in peace and happiness till the endof their days. 

 Note: "The Bird With Nine Heads" is a traditionally narrated fairy-tale. The long hair needle is an example of the halved jewel used as a sign of recognition by lovers (see No. 68, "Yang Gui Fe"). The "Fish" in the cave is the dragon's son, for like East Indian _Nagaradjas_, the Chinese dragons are often sea-gods. Gourd flasks often occur as magic talismans in Chinese fairy-tales, and spirits who serve their owners are often imprisoned in them. See No. 81. 

VIII

THE CAVE OF THE BEASTS

Once upon a time there was a family in which there were sevendaughters. One day when the father went out to gather wood, he foundseven wild duck eggs. He brought them home, but did not think ofgiving any to his children, intending to eat them himself, with hiswife. In the evening the oldest daughter woke up, and asked her motherwhat she was cooking. The mother said: "I am cooking wild duck eggs. Iwill give you one, but you must not let your sisters know. " And so shegave her one. Then the second daughter woke up, and asked her motherwhat she was cooking. She said: "Wild duck eggs. If you will not tellyour sisters, I'll give you one. " And so it went. At last thedaughters had eaten all the eggs, and there were none left. 

In the morning the father was very angry with the children, and said:"Who wants to go along to grandmother?" But he intended to lead thechildren into the mountains, and let the wolves devour them there. Theolder daughters suspected this, and said: "We are not going along!"But the two younger ones said: "We will go with you. " And so theydrove off with their father. After they had driven a good ways, theyasked: "Will we soon get to grandmother's house?" "Right away, " saidtheir father. And when they had reached the mountains he told them:"Wait here. I will drive into the village ahead of you, and tellgrandmother that you are coming. " And then he drove off with thedonkey-cart. They waited and waited, but their father did not come. Atlast they decided that their father would not come back to fetch them, and that he had left them alone in the mountains. So they went furtherand further into the hills seeking a shelter for the night. Then theyspied a great stone. This they selected for a pillow, and rolled itover to the place where they were going to lie down to sleep. And thenthey saw that the stone was the door to a cave. There was a light inthe cave, and they went into it. The light they had seen came from themany precious stones and jewels of every sort in the cave, whichbelonged to a wolf and a fox. They had a number of jars of preciousstones and pearls that shone by night. The girls said: "What a lovelycave this is! We will lie right down and go to bed. " For there stoodtwo golden beds with gold-embroidered covers. So they lay down andfell asleep. During the night the wolf and fox came home. And thewolf said: "I smell human flesh!" But the fox replied: "Oh, nonsense!There are no human beings who can enter our cave. We lock it up toowell for that. " The wolf said: "Very well, then let us lie down in ourbeds and sleep. " But the fox answered: "Let us curl up in the kettleson the hearth. They still hold a little warmth from the fire. " The onekettle was of gold and the other of silver, and they curled up inthem. 

When the girls rose early in the morning, they saw the wolf and thefox lying there, and were much frightened. And they put the covers onthe kettles and heaped a number of big stones on them, so that thewolf and the fox could not get out again. Then they made a fire. Thewolf and the fox said: "Oh, how nice and warm it is this morning! Howdoes that happen?" But at length it grew too hot for them. Then theynoticed that the two girls had kindled a fire and they cried: "Let usout! We will give you lots of precious stones, and lots of gold, andwill do you no harm!" But the girls would not listen to them, and kepton making a bigger fire. So that was the end of the wolf and the foxin the kettles. 

Then the girls lived happily for a number of days in the cave. Buttheir father was seized with a longing for his daughters, and he wentinto the mountains to look for them. And he sat right down on thestone in front of the cave to rest, and tapped his pipe against it toempty the ashes. Then the girls within called out: "Who is knocking atour door?" And the father said: "Are those not my daughters' voices?"While the daughters replied: "Is that not our father's voice?" Thenthey pushed aside the stone and saw that it was their father, andtheir father was glad to see them once more. He was much surprised tothink that they should have chanced on this cave full of preciousstones, and they told him the whole story. Then their father fetchedpeople to help him carry home the jewels. And when they got home, hiswife wondered where he had obtained all these treasures. So the fatherand daughters told her everything, and they became a very wealthyfamily, and lived happily to the end of their days. 

 Note: "The Cave of the Beasts" is traditionally narrated. 

IX

THE PANTHER

Once upon a time there was a widow who had two daughters and a littleson. And one day the mother said to her daughters: "Take good care ofthe house, for I am going to see grandmother, together with yourlittle brother!" So the daughters promised her they would do so, andtheir mother went off. On her way a panther met her, and asked whereshe were going. 

She said: "I am going with my child to see my mother. "

"Will you not rest a bit?" asked the panther. 

"No, " said she, "it is already late, and it is a long road to where mymother lives. "

But the panther did not cease urging her, and finally she gave in andsat down by the road side. 

"I will comb your hair a bit, " said the panther. And the woman allowedthe panther to comb her hair. But as he passed his claws through herhair, he tore off a bit of her skin and devoured it. 

"Stop!" cried the woman, "the way you comb my hair hurts!"

But the panther tore off a much larger piece of skin. Now the womanwanted to call for help, but the panther seized and devoured her. Thenhe turned on her little son and killed him too, put on the woman'sclothes, and laid the child's bones, which he had not yet devoured, inher basket. After that he went to the woman's home, where her twodaughters were, and called in at the door: "Open the door, daughters!Mother has come home!" But they looked out through a crack and said:"Our mother's eyes are not so large as yours!"

Then the panther said: "I have been to grandmother's house, and sawher hens laying eggs. That pleases me, and is the reason why my eyeshave grown so large. "

"Our mother had no spots in her face such as you have. "

"Grandmother had no spare bed, so I had to sleep on the peas, and theypressed themselves into my face. "

"Our mother's feet are not so large as yours. "

"Stupid things! That comes from walking such a distance. Come, openthe door quickly!"

Then the daughters said to each other: "It must be our mother, " andthey opened the door. But when the panther came in, they saw it wasnot really their mother after all. 

At evening, when the daughters were already in bed, the panther wasstill gnawing the bones he had brought with him. 

Then the daughters asked: "Mother, what are you eating?"

"I'm eating beets, " was the answer. 

Then the daughters said: "Oh, mother, give us some of your beets, too! We are so hungry!"

"No, " was the reply, "I will not give you any. Now be quiet and go tosleep. "

But the daughters kept on begging until the false mother gave them alittle finger. And then they saw that it was their little brother'sfinger, and they said to each other: "We must make haste to escapeelse he will eat us as well. " And with that they ran out of the door, climbed up into a tree in the yard, and called down to the falsemother: "Come out! We can see our neighbor's son celebrating hiswedding!" But it was the middle of the night. 

Then the mother came out, and when she saw that they were sitting inthe tree, she called out angrily: "Why, I'm not able to climb!"

The daughters said: "Get into a basket and throw us the rope and wewill draw you up!"

The mother did as they said. But when the basket was half-way up, theybegan to swing it back and forth, and bump it against the tree. Thenthe false mother had to turn into a panther again, lest she fall down. And the panther leaped out of the basket, and ran away. 

Gradually daylight came. The daughters climbed down, seated themselveson the doorstep, and cried for their mother. And a needle-vender cameby and asked them why they were crying. 

"A panther has devoured our mother and our brother, " said the girls. "He has gone now, but he is sure to return and devour us as well. "

Then the needle-vender gave them a pair of needles, and said: "Stickthese needles in the cushion of the arm chair, with the points up. "The girls thanked him and went on crying. 

Soon a scorpion-catcher came by; and he asked them why they werecrying. "A panther has devoured our mother and brother, " said thegirls. "He has gone now, but he is sure to return and devour us aswell. "

The man gave them a scorpion and said: "Put it behind the hearth inthe kitchen. " The girls thanked him and went on crying. 

Then an egg-seller came by and asked them why they were crying. "Apanther has devoured our mother and our brother, " said the girls. "Hehas gone now, but he is sure to return and devour us as well. "

So he gave them an egg and said: "Lay it beneath the ashes in thehearth. " The girls thanked him and went on crying. 

Then a dealer in turtles came by, and they told him their tale. Hegave them a turtle and said: "Put it in the water-barrel in the yard. "And then a man came by who sold wooden clubs. He asked them why theywere crying. And they told him the whole story. Then he gave them twowooden clubs and said: "Hang them up over the door to the street. " Thegirls thanked him and did as the men had told them. 

In the evening the panther came home. He sat down in the armchair inthe room. Then the needles in the cushion stuck into him. So he raninto the kitchen to light the fire and see what had jabbed him so; andthen it was that the scorpion hooked his sting into his hand. And whenat last the fire was burning, the egg burst and spurted into one ofhis eyes, which was blinded. So he ran out into the yard and dippedhis hand into the water-barrel, in order to cool it; and then theturtle bit it off. And when in his pain he ran out through the doorinto the street, the wooden clubs fell on his head and that was theend of him. 

 Note: "The Panther" in this tale is in reality the same beast as "the talking silver fox" in No. 49, and the fairy-tale is made up of motives to be found in "Little Red Riding-Hood, " "The Wolf and the Seven Kids, " and "The Vagabonds. "

X

THE GREAT FLOOD

Once upon a time there was a widow, who had a child. And the child wasa kind-hearted boy of whom every one was fond. One day he said to hismother: "All the other children have a grandmother, but I have none. And that makes me feel very sad!"

"We will hunt up a grandmother for you, " said his mother. Now it oncehappened that an old beggar-woman came to the house, who was very oldand feeble. And when the child saw her, he said to her: "You shall bemy grandmother!" And he went to his mother and said: "There is abeggar-woman outside, whom I want for my grandmother!" And his motherwas willing and called her into the house; though the old woman wasvery dirty. So the boy said to his mother: "Come, let us washgrandmother!" And they washed the woman. But she had a great manyburrs in her hair, so they picked them all out and put them in a jar, and they filled the whole jar. Then the grandmother said: "Do notthrow them away, but bury them in the garden. And you must not digthem up again before the great flood comes. "

"When is the great flood coming?" asked the boy. 

"When the eyes of the two stone lions in front of the prison grow red, then the great flood will come, " said the grandmother. 

So the boy went to look at the lions, but their eyes were not yetred. And the grandmother also said to him: "Make a little wooden shipand keep it in a little box. " And this the boy did. And he ran to theprison every day and looked at the lions, much to the astonishment ofthe people in the street. 

One day, as he passed the chicken-butcher's shop, the butcher askedhim why he was always running to the lions. And the boy said: "Whenthe lions' eyes grow red then the great flood will come. " But thebutcher laughed at him. And the following morning, quite early, hetook some chicken-blood and rubbed it on the lions' eyes. When the boysaw that the lions' eyes were red he ran swiftly home, and told hismother and grandmother. And then his grandmother said: "Dig up the jarquickly, and take the little ship out of its box. " And when they dugup the jar, it was filled with the purest pearls and the little shipgrew larger and larger, like a real ship. Then the grandmother said:"Take the jar with you and get into the ship. And when the great floodcomes, then you may save all the animals that are driven into it; buthuman beings, with their black heads, you are not to save. " So theyclimbed into the ship, and the grandmother suddenly disappeared. 

Now it began to rain, and the rain kept falling more and more heavilyfrom the heavens. Finally there were no longer any single dropsfalling, but just one big sheet of water which flooded everything. 

Then a dog came drifting along, and they saved him in their ship. Soonafter came a pair of mice, with their little ones, loudly squeaking intheir fear. And these they also saved. The water was already rising tothe roofs of the houses, and on one roof stood a cat, arching her backand mewing pitifully. They took the cat into the ship, too. Yet theflood increased and rose to the tops of the trees. And in one tree sata raven, beating his wings and cawing loudly. And him, too, they tookin. Finally a swarm of bees came flying their way. The littlecreatures were quite wet, and could hardly fly. So they took in thebees on their ship. At last a man with black hair floated by on thewaves. The boy said: "Mother, let us save him, too!" But the motherdid not want to do so. "Did not grandmother tell us that we must saveno black-headed human beings?" But the boy answered: "We will save theman in spite of that. I feel sorry for him, and cannot bear to see himdrifting along in the water. " So they also saved the man. 

Gradually the water subsided. Then they got out of their ship, andparted from the man and the beasts. And the ship grew small again andthey put it away in its box. 

But the man was filled with a desire for the pearls. He went to thejudge and entered a complaint against the boy and his mother, and theywere both thrown into jail. Then the mice came, and dug a hole in thewall. And the dog came through the hole and brought them meat, and thecat brought them bread, so they did not have to hunger in theirprison. But the raven flew off and returned with a letter for thejudge. The letter had been written by a god, and it said: "I wanderedabout in the world of men disguised as a beggar woman. And this boyand his mother took me in. The boy treated me like his owngrandmother, and did not shrink from washing me when I was dirty. Because of this I saved them out of the great flood by means of whichI destroyed the sinful city wherein they dwelt. Do you, O judge, freethem, or misfortune shall be your portion!"

So the judge had them brought before him, and asked what they haddone, and how they had made their way through the flood. Then theytold him everything, and what they said agreed with the god's letter. So the judge punished their accuser, and set them both at liberty. 

When the boy had grown up he came to a city of many people, and it wassaid that the princess intended to take a husband. But in order tofind the right man, she had veiled herself, and seated herself in alitter, and she had had the litter, together with many others, carriedinto the market place. In every litter sat a veiled woman, and theprincess was in their midst. And whoever hit upon the right litter, hewas to get the princess for his bride. So the youth went there, too, and when he reached the market place, he saw the bees whom he hadsaved from the great flood, all swarming about a certain litter. Up hestepped to it, and sure enough, the princess was sitting in it. Andthen their wedding was celebrated, and they lived happily everafterward. 

 Note: "The Great Flood" is traditionally narrated and a diluvian legend seems to underlie it. Compare with Grimm's fairy-tale (No. 73) "The Queen of the Bees. "

XI

THE FOX AND THE TIGER

Once a fox met a tiger. The latter bared his teeth, stretched out hisclaws, and was about to devour him. But the fox spoke and said: "Mydear sir, you must not think that you are the only king of beasts. Your courage does not compare with my own. Let us walk together, anddo you keep behind me. And if men catch sight of me and do not fearme, then you may devour me. " The tiger was willing, and so the fox ledhim along a broad highway. But the travelers, when they saw the tigerin the distance, were all frightened and ran away. 

Then the fox said: "How about it? I went in advance, and the men sawme and had not as yet seen you. "

And thereupon the tiger drew in his tail and ran away himself. 

The tiger had remarked quite well that the men were afraid of the fox, but he had not noticed that the fox had borrowed the terror heinspired from him. 

 Note: This universally known fable is traditionally narrated. Animal fables are very rare in China. 

XII

THE TIGER'S DECOY

That the fox borrowed the terror he inspired from the tiger is morethan a simile; but that the tiger has his decoy is something we readabout in the story books, and grandfathers talk about a good deal, too. So there must be some truth in it. It is said that when a tigerdevours a human being, the latter's spirit cannot free itself, andthat the tiger then uses it for a decoy. When he goes out to seek hisprey, the spirit of the man he has devoured must go before him, tohide him, so that people cannot see him. And the spirit is apt tochange itself into a beautiful girl, or a lump of gold or a bolt ofsilk. All sorts of deceptions are used to lure folk into the mountaingorges. Then the tiger comes along and devours his victim, and the newspirit must serve as his decoy. The old spirit's time of service isover and it may go. And so it continues, turn by turn. Probably thatis why they say of people who are forced to yield themselves up tocunning and powerful men, in order that others may be harmed: "Theyare the tiger's decoys!"

 Note: This tale is traditionally narrated. 

XIII

THE FOX AND THE RAVEN

The fox knows how to flatter, and how to play many cunning tricks. Once upon a time he saw a raven, who alighted on a tree with a pieceof meat in his beak. The fox seated himself beneath the tree, lookedup at him, and began to praise him. 

"Your color, " he began, "is pure black. This proves to me that youpossess all the wisdom of Laotzse, who knows how to shroud hislearning in darkness. The manner in which you manage to feed yourmother shows that your filial affection equals that which the MasterDsong had for his parents. Your voice is rough and strong. It provesthat you have the courage with which King Hiang once drove his foes toflight by the mere sound of his voice. In truth, you are the king ofbirds!"

The raven, hearing this, was filled with joy and said: "I thank you! Ithank you!"

And before he knew it, the meat fell to earth from his opened beak. 

The fox caught it up, devoured it and then said, laughing: "Make noteof this, my dear sir: if some one praises you without occasion, he issure to have a reason for doing so. "

 Note: Traditionally narrated, it may be taken for granted that this is simply Ęsop's fable in Chinese dress. The manner of presentation is characteristically Chinese. For "the wisdom of Laotzse" compare, p. 30, "The Ancient's Book of Wisdom and Life": "Who sees his light, yet dwells in darkness. " Master Dsong was King Dsi's most faithful pupil, renowned for his piety. The raven is known in China as "the bird of filial love, " for it is said that the young ravens bring forth the food they have eaten from their beaks again, in order to feed the old birds. 

XIV

WHY DOG AND CAT ARE ENEMIES

Once upon a time there was a man and his wife and they had a ring ofgold. It was a lucky ring, and whoever owned it always had enough tolive on. But this they did not know, and hence sold the ring for asmall sum. But no sooner was the ring gone than they began to growpoorer and poorer, and at last did not know when they would get theirnext meal. They had a dog and a cat, and these had to go hungry aswell. Then the two animals took counsel together as to how they mightrestore to their owners their former good fortune. At length the doghit upon an idea. 

"They must have the ring back again, " he said to the cat. 

The cat answered: "The ring has been carefully locked up in thechest, where no one can get at it. "

"You must catch a mouse, " said the dog, "and the mouse must gnaw ahole in the chest and fetch out the ring. And if she does not want to, say that you will bite her to death, and you will see that she will doit. "

This advice pleased the cat, and she caught a mouse. Then she wantedto go to the house in which stood the chest, and the dog came after. They came to a broad river. And since the cat could not swim, the dogtook her on his back and swam across with her. Then the cat carriedthe mouse to the house in which the chest stood. The mouse gnawed ahole in the chest, and fetched out the ring. The cat put the ring inher mouth and went back to the river, where the dog was waiting forher, and swam across with her. Then they started out together forhome, in order to bring the lucky ring to their master and mistress. But the dog could only run along the ground; when there was a house inthe way he always had to go around it. The cat, however, quicklyclimbed over the roof, and so she reached home long before the dog, and brought the ring to her master. 

Then her master said to his wife: "What a good creature the cat is! Wewill always give her enough to eat and care for her as though she wereour own child!"

But when the dog came home they beat him and scolded him, because hehad not helped to bring home the ring again. And the cat sat by thefireplace, purred and said never a word. Then the dog grew angry atthe cat, because she had robbed him of his reward, and when he saw herhe chased her and tried to seize her. 

And ever since that day cat and dog are enemies. 

 Note: "Why Dog and Cat are Enemies. " This fairy-tale is given in the current popular version. 

LEGENDS OF THE GODS

XV

HOW THE FIVE ANCIENTS BECAME MEN

Before the earth was separated from the heavens, all there was was agreat ball of watery vapor called chaos. And at that time the spiritsof the five elemental powers took shape, and became the five Ancients. The first was called the Yellow Ancient, and he was the ruler of theearth. The second was called the Red Lord, and he was the ruler of thefire. The third was called the Dark Lord, and he was the ruler of thewater. The fourth was known as the Wood Prince, and he was the rulerof the wood. The fifth was called the Mother of Metals, and ruled overthem. These five Ancients set all their primal spirit into motion, sothat water and earth sank down. The heavens floated upward, and theearth grew firm in the depths. Then they allowed the waters to gatherinto rivers and seas, and hills and plains made their appearance. Sothe heavens opened and the earth was divided. And there were sun, moonand all the stars, wind, clouds, rain, and dew. The Yellow Ancient setearth's purest power spinning in a circle, and added the effect offire and water thereto. Then there came forth grasses and trees, birdsand beasts, and the tribes of the serpents and insects, fishes andturtles. The Wood Prince and the Mother of Metals combined light anddarkness, and thus created the human race as men and women. And thusthe world gradually came to be. 

At that time there was one who was known as the True Prince of theJasper Castle. He had acquired the art of sorcery through thecultivation of magic. The five Ancients begged him to rule as thesupreme god. He dwelt above the three and thirty heavens, and theJasper Castle, of white jade with golden gates, was his. Before himstood the stewards of the eight-and-twenty houses of the moon, and thegods of the thunders and the Great Bear, and in addition a class ofbaneful gods whose influence was evil and deadly. They all aided theTrue Prince of the Jasper Castle to rule over the thousand tribesunder the heavens, and to deal out life and death, fortune andmisfortune. The Lord of the Jasper Castle is now known as the GreatGod, the White Jade Ruler. 

The five Ancients withdrew after they had done their work, andthereafter lived in quiet purity. The Red Lord dwells in the South asthe god of fire. The Dark Lord dwells in the North, as the mightymaster of the somber polar skies. He lived in a castle of liquidcrystal. In later ages he sent Confucius down upon earth as a saint. Hence this saint is known as the Son of Crystal. The Wood Princedwells in the East. He is honored as the Green Lord, and watches overthe coming into being of all creatures. In him lives the power ofspring and he is the god of love. The Mother of Metals dwells in theWest, by the sea of Jasper, and is also known as the Queen-Mother ofthe West. She leads the rounds of the fairies, and watches over changeand growth. The Yellow Ancient dwells in the middle. He is alwaysgoing about in the world, in order to save and to help those in anydistress. The first time he came to earth he was the Yellow Lord, whotaught mankind all sorts of arts. In his later years he fathomed themeaning of the world on the Ethereal Mount, and flew up to the radiantsun. Under the rule of the Dschou dynasty he was born again as LiOerl, and when he was born his hair and beard were white, for whichreason he was called Laotsze, "Old Child. " He wrote the book of"Meaning and Life" and spread his teachings through the world. He ishonored as the head of Taoism. At the beginning of the reign of theHan dynasty, he again appeared as the Old Man of the River, (Ho SchangGung). He spread the teachings of Tao abroad mightily, so that fromthat time on Taoism flourished greatly. These doctrines are known tothis day as the teachings of the Yellow Ancient. There is also asaying: "First Laotsze was, then the heavens were. " And that must meanthat Laotsze was that very same Yellow Ancient of primal days. 

 Note: "How the Five Ancients Became Men. " This fairy-tale, the first of the legends of the gods, is given in the version current among the people. In it the five elemental spirits of earth, fire, water, wood and metal are brought into connection with a creation myth. "Prince of the Jasper Castle" or "The White Jade Ruler, " Yu Huang Di, is the popular Chinese synonym for "the good lord. " The phrase "White Jade" serves merely to express his dignity. All in all, there are 32 other Yu Huangs, among whom he is the highest. He may be compared to Indra, who dwells in a heaven that also comprises 33 halls. The astronomic relationship between the two is very evident. 

XVI

THE HERD BOY AND THE WEAVING MAIDEN

The Herd Boy was the child of poor people. When he was twelve yearsold, he took service with a farmer to herd his cow. After a few yearsthe cow had grown large and fat, and her hair shone like yellow gold. She must have been a cow of the gods. 

One day while he had her out at pasture in the mountains, she suddenlybegan to speak to the Herd Boy in a human voice, as follows: "This isthe Seventh Day. Now the White Jade Ruler has nine daughters, whobathe this day in the Sea of Heaven. The seventh daughter is beautifuland wise beyond all measure. She spins the cloud-silk for the King andQueen of Heaven, and presides over the weaving which maidens do onearth. It is for this reason she is called the Weaving Maiden. And ifyou go and take away her clothes while she bathes, you may become herhusband and gain immortality. "

"But she is up in Heaven, " said the Herd Boy, "and how can I getthere?"

"I will carry you there, " answered the yellow cow. 

So the Herd Boy climbed on the cow's back. In a moment clouds began tostream out of her hoofs, and she rose into the air. About his earsthere was a whistling like the sound of the wind, and they flew alongas swiftly as lightning. Suddenly the cow stopped. 

"Now we are here, " said she. 

Then round about him the Herd Boy saw forests of chrysophrase andtrees of jade. The grass was of jasper and the flowers of coral. Inthe midst of all this splendor lay a great, four-square sea, coveringsome five-hundred acres. Its green waves rose and fell, and fisheswith golden scales were swimming about in it. In addition there werecountless magic birds who winged above it and sang. Even in thedistance the Herd Boy could see the nine maidens in the water. Theyhad all laid down their clothes on the shore. 

"Take the red clothes, quickly, " said the cow, "and hide away withthem in the forest, and though she ask you for them never so sweetlydo not give them back to her until she has promised to become yourwife. "

Then the Herd Boy hastily got down from the cow's back, seized the redclothes and ran away. At the same moment the nine maidens noticed himand were much frightened. 

"O youth, whence do you come, that you dare to take our clothes?" theycried. "Put them down again quickly!"

But the Herd Boy did not let what they said trouble him; but croucheddown behind one of the jade trees. Then eight of the maidens hastilycame ashore and drew on their clothes. 

"Our seventh sister, " said they, "whom Heaven has destined to beyours, has come to you. We will leave her alone with you. "

The Weaving Maiden was still crouching in the water. 

But the Herd Boy stood before her and laughed. 

"If you will promise to be my wife, " said he, "then I will give youyour clothes. "

But this did not suit the Weaving Maiden. 

"I am a daughter of the Ruler of the Gods, " said she, "and may notmarry without his command. Give back my clothes to me quickly, or elsemy father will punish you!"

Then the yellow cow said: "You have been destined for each other byfate, and I will be glad to arrange your marriage, and your father, the Ruler of the Gods, will make no objection. Of that I am sure. "

The Weaving Maiden replied: "You are an unreasoning animal! How couldyou arrange our marriage?"

The cow said: "Do you see that old willow-tree there on the shore?Just give it a trial and ask it. If the willow tree speaks, thenHeaven wishes your union. "

And the Weaving Maiden asked the willow. 

The willow replied in a human voice:

 "This is the Seventh day, The Herd Boy his court to the Weaver doth pay!"

and the Weaving Maiden was satisfied with the verdict. The Herd Boylaid down her clothes, and went on ahead. The Weaving Maiden drew themon and followed him. And thus they became man and wife. 

But after seven days she took leave of him. 

"The Ruler of Heaven has ordered me to look after my weaving, " saidshe. "If I delay too long I fear that he will punish me. Yet, althoughwe have to part now, we will meet again in spite of it. "

When she had said these words she really went away. The Herd Boy ranafter her. But when he was quite near she took one of the long needlesfrom her hair and drew a line with it right across the sky, and thisline turned into the Silver River. And thus they now stand, separatedby the River, and watch for one another. 

And since that time they meet once every year, on the eve of theSeventh Day. When that time comes, then all the crows in the world ofmen come flying and form a bridge over which the Weaving Maidencrosses the Silver River. And on that day you will not see a singlecrow in the trees, from morning to night, no doubt because of thereason I have mentioned. And besides, a fine rain often falls on theevening of the Seventh Day. Then the women and old grandmothers say toone another: "Those are the tears which the Herd Boy and the WeavingMaiden shed at parting!" And for this reason the Seventh Day is a rainfestival. 

To the west of the Silver River is the constellation of the WeavingMaiden, consisting of three stars. And directly in front of it arethree other stars in the form of a triangle. It is said that once theHerd Boy was angry because the Weaving Maiden had not wished to crossthe Silver River, and had thrown his yoke at her, which fell down justin front of her feet. East of the Silver River is the Herd Boy'sconstellation, consisting of six stars. To one side of it arecountless little stars which form a constellation pointed at both endsand somewhat broader in the middle. It is said that the Weaving Maidenin turn threw her spindle at the Herd Boy; but that she did not hithim, the spindle falling down to one side of him. 

 Note: "The Herd Boy and the Weaving Maiden" is retold after an oral source. The Herd Boy is a constellation in Aquila, the Weaving Maiden one in Lyra. The Silver River which separates them is the Milky Way. The Seventh Day of the seventh month is the festival of their reunion. The Ruler of the Heavens has nine daughters in all, who dwell in the nine heavens. The oldest married Li Dsing (comp. "Notscha, " No. 18); the second is the mother of Yang Oerlang (comp. No. 17); the third is the mother of the planet Jupiter (comp. "Sky O'Dawn, " No. 34); and the fourth dwelt with a pious and industrious scholar, by name of Dung Yung, whom she aided to win riches and honor. The seventh is the Spinner, and the ninth had to dwell on earth as a slave because of some transgression of which she had been guilty. Of the fifth, the sixth and the eighth daughters nothing further is known. 

XVII

YANG OERLANG

The second daughter of the Ruler of Heaven once came down upon theearth and secretly became the wife of a mortal man named Yang. Andwhen she returned to Heaven she was blessed with a son. But the Rulerof Heaven was very angry at this desecration of the heavenly halls. Hebanished her to earth and covered her with the Wu-I hills. Her son, however, Oerlang by name, the nephew of the Ruler of Heaven, wasextraordinarily gifted by nature. By the time he was full grown he hadlearned the magic art of being able to control eight times ninetransformations. He could make himself invisible, or could assume theshape of birds and beasts, grasses, flowers, snakes and fishes, as hechose. He also knew how to empty out seas and remove mountains fromone place to another. So he went to the Wu-I hills and rescued hismother, whom he took on his back and carried away. They stopped torest on a flat ledge of rock. 

Then the mother said: "I am very thirsty!"

Oerlang climbed down into the valley in order to fetch her water, andsome time passed before he returned. When he did his mother was nolonger there. He searched eagerly, but on the rock lay only her skinand bones, and a few blood-stains. Now you must know that at that timethere were still ten suns in the heavens, glowing and burning likefire. The Daughter of Heaven, it is true, was divine by nature; yetbecause she had incurred the anger of her father and had been banishedto earth, her magic powers had failed her. Then, too, she had beenimprisoned so long beneath the hills in the dark that, coming outsuddenly into the sunlight, she had been devoured by its blindingradiance. 

When Oerlang thought of his mother's sad end, his heart ached. He tooktwo mountains on his shoulders, pursued the suns and crushed them todeath between the mountains. And whenever he had crushed anothersun-disk, he picked up a fresh mountain. In this way he had alreadyslain nine of the ten suns, and there was but one left. And as Oerlangpursued him relentlessly, he hid himself in his distress beneath theleaves of the portulacca plant. But there was a rainworm close by whobetrayed his hiding-place, and kept repeating: "There he is! There heis!"

Oerlang was about to seize him, when a messenger from the Ruler of theHeaven suddenly descended from the skies with a command: "Sky, air andearth need the sunshine. You must allow this one sun to live, so thatall created beings may live. Yet, because you rescued your mother, andshowed yourself to be a good son, you shall be a god, and be mybodyguard in the Highest Heaven, and shall rule over good and evil inthe mortal world, and have power over devils and demons. " When Oerlangreceived this command he ascended to Heaven. 

Then the sun-disk came out again from beneath the portulacca leaves, and out of gratitude, since the plant had saved him, he bestowed uponit the gift of a free-blooming nature, and ordained that it never needfear the sunshine. To this very day one may see on the lower side ofthe portulacca leaves quite delicate little white pearls. They are thesunshine that remained hanging to the leaves when the sun hid underthem. But the sun pursues the rainworm, when he ventures forth out ofthe ground, and dries him up as a punishment for his treachery. 

Since that time Yang Oerlang has been honored as a god. He hasoblique, sharply marked eyebrows, and holds a double-bladed, three-pointed sword in his hand. Two servants stand beside him, with afalcon and a hound; for Yang Oerlang is a great hunter. The falcon isthe falcon of the gods, and the hound is the hound of the gods. Whenbrute creatures gain possession of magic powers or demons oppress men, he subdues them by means of the falcon and hound. 

 Note: Yang Oerlang is a huntsman, as is indicated by his falcon and hound. His Hound of the Heavens, literally "the divine, biting hound" recalls the hound of Indra. The myth that there were originally ten suns in the skies, of whom nine were shot down by an archer, is also placed in the period of the ruler Yau. In that story the archer is named Hou I, or I (comp. No. 19). Here, instead of the shooting down of the suns with arrows, we have the Titan motive of destruction with the mountains. 

XVIII

NOTSCHA

The oldest daughter of the Ruler of Heaven had married the greatgeneral Li Dsing. Her sons were named Gintscha, Mutscha and Notscha. But when Notscha was given her, she dreamed at night that a Taoistpriest came into her chamber and said: "Swiftly receive the HeavenlySon!" And straightway a radiant pearl glowed within her. And she wasso frightened at her dream that she awoke. And when Notscha came intothe world, it seemed as though a ball of flesh were turning in circleslike a wheel, and the whole room was filled with strange fragrancesand a crimson light. 

Li Dsing was much frightened, and thought it was an apparition. Heclove the circling ball with his sword, and out of it leaped a smallboy whose whole body glowed with a crimson radiance. But his face wasdelicately shaped and white as snow. About his right arm he wore agolden armlet and around his thighs was wound a length of crimsonsilk, whose glittering shine dazzled the eyes. When Li Dsing saw thechild he took pity on him and did not slay him, while his wife beganto love the boy dearly. 

When three days had passed, all his friends came to wish him joy. Theywere just sitting at the festival meal when a Taoist priest enteredand said: "I am the Great One. This boy is the bright Pearl of theBeginning of Things, bestowed upon you as your son. Yet the boy iswild and unruly, and will kill many men. Therefore I will take him asmy pupil to gentle his savage ways. " Li Dsing bowed his thanks and theGreat One disappeared. 

When Notscha was seven years old he once ran away from home. He cameto the river of nine bends, whose green waters flowed along betweentwo rows of weeping-willows. The day was hot, and Notscha entered thewater to cool himself. He unbound his crimson silk cloth and whiskedit about in the water to wash it. But while Notscha sat there andwhisked about his scarf in the water, it shook the castle of theDragon-King of the Eastern Sea to its very foundations. So theDragon-King sent out a Triton, terrible to look upon, who was to findout what was the matter. When the Triton saw the boy he began toscold. But the latter merely looked up and said: "What astrange-looking beast you are, and you can actually talk!" Then theTriton grew enraged, leaped up and struck at Notscha with his ax. Butthe latter avoided the blow, and threw his golden armlet at him. Thearmlet struck the Triton on the head and he sank down dead. 

Notscha laughed and said: "And there he has gone and made my armletbloody!" And he once more sat down on a stone, in order to wash hisarmlet. Then the crystal castle of the dragon began to tremble asthough it were about to fall apart. And a watchman also came andreported that the Triton had been slain by a boy. So the Dragon-Kingsent out his son to capture the boy. And the son seated himself on thewater-cleaving beast, and came up with a thunder of great waves ofwater. Notscha straightened up and said: "That is a big wave!"Suddenly he saw a creature rise out of the waves, on whose back sat anarmed man who cried in a loud voice: "Who has slain my Triton?"Notscha answered: "The Triton wanted to slay me so I killed him. Whatdifference does it make?" Then the dragon assailed him with hishalberd. But Notscha said: "Tell me who you are before we fight. " "Iam the son of the Dragon-King, " was the reply. "And I am Notscha, theson of General Li Dsing. You must not rouse my anger with yourviolence, or I will skin you, together with that old mud-fish, yourfather!" Then the dragon grew wild with rage, and came storming alongfuriously. But Notscha cast his crimson cloth into the air, so that itflashed like a ball of fire, and cast the dragon-youth from hisbreast. Then Notscha took his golden armlet and struck him on theforehead with it, so that he had to reveal himself in his true form asa golden dragon, and fall down dead. 

Notscha laughed and said: "I have heard tell that dragon-sinews makegood cords. I will draw one out and bring it to my father, and he cantie his armor together with it. " And with that he drew out thedragon's back sinew and took it home. 

In the meantime the Dragon-King, full of fury, had hastened toNotscha's father Li Dsing and demanded that Notscha be delivered up tohim. But Li Dsing replied: "You must be mistaken, for my boy is onlyseven years old and incapable of committing such misdeeds. " While theywere still quarreling Notscha came running up and cried: "Father, I'mbringing along a dragon's sinew for you, so that you may bind up yourarmor with it!" Now the dragon broke out into tears and furiousscolding. He threatened to report Li Dsing to the Ruler of the Heaven, and took himself off, snorting with rage. 

Li Dsing grew very much excited, told his wife what had happened, andboth began to weep. Notscha, however, came to them and said: "Why doyou weep? I will just go to my master, the Great One, and he will knowwhat is to be done. " And no sooner had he said the words than he haddisappeared. He came into his master's presence and told him the wholetale. The latter said: "You must get ahead of the dragon, and preventhim from accusing you in Heaven!" Then he did some magic, and Notschafound himself set down by the gate of Heaven, where he waited for thedragon. It was still early in the morning; the gate of Heaven had notyet been opened, nor was the watchman at his post. But the dragon wasalready climbing up. Notscha, whom his master's magic had renderedinvisible, threw the dragon to the ground with his armlet, and beganto pitch into him. The dragon scolded and screamed. "There the oldworm flounders about, " said Notscha, "and does not care how hard he isbeaten! I will scratch off some of his scales. " And with these wordshe began to tear open the dragon's festal garments, and rip off someof the scales beneath his left arm, so that the red blood dripped out. Then the dragon could no longer stand the pain and begged for mercy. But first he had to promise Notscha that he would not complain ofhim, before the latter would let him go. And then the dragon had toturn himself into a little green snake, which Notscha put into hissleeve and took back home with him. But no sooner had he drawn thelittle snake from his sleeve than it assumed human shape. The dragonthen swore that he would punish Li Dsing in a terrible manner, anddisappeared in a flash of lightning. 

Li Dsing was now angry with his son in earnest. Therefore Notscha'smother sent him to the rear of the house to keep out of his father'ssight. Notscha disappeared and went to his master, in order to ask himwhat he should do when the dragon returned. His master advised him andNotscha went back home. And all the Dragon Kings of the four seas wereassembled, and had bound his parents, with cries and tumult, in orderto punish them. Notscha ran up and cried with a loud voice: "I willtake the punishment for whatever I have done! My parents areblameless! What is the punishment you wish to lay upon me?" "Life forlife!" said the dragon. "Very well then, I will destroy myself!" Andso he did and the dragons went off satisfied; while Notscha's motherburied him with many tears. 

But the spiritual part of Notscha, his soul, fluttered about in theair, and was driven by the wind to the cave of the Great One. He tookit in and said to it: "You must appear to your mother! Forty milesdistant from your home rises a green mountain cliff. On this cliff shemust build a shrine for you. And after you have enjoyed the incense ofhuman adoration for three years, you shall once more have a humanbody. " Notscha appeared to his mother in a dream, and gave her thewhole message, and she awoke in tears. But Li Dsing grew angry whenshe told him about it. "It serves the accursed boy right that he isdead! It is because you are always thinking of him that he appears toyou in dreams. You must pay no attention to him. " The woman said nomore, but thenceforward he appeared to her daily, as soon as sheclosed her eyes, and grew more and more urgent in his demand. Finallyall that was left for her to do was to erect a temple for Notschawithout Li Dsing's knowledge. 

And Notscha performed great miracles in his temple. All prayers madein it were granted. And from far away people streamed to it to burnincense in his honor. 

Thus half a year passed. Then Li Dsing, on the occasion of a greatmilitary drill, once came by the cliff in question, and saw the peoplecrowding thickly about the hill like a swarm of ants. Li Dsinginquired what there were to see upon the hill. "It is a new god, whoperforms so many miracles that people come from far and near to honorhim. " "What sort of a god is he?" asked Li Dsing. They did not dareconceal from him who the god was. Then Li Dsing grew angry. He spurredhis horse up the hill and, sure enough, over the door of the templewas written: "Notscha's Shrine. " And within it was the likeness ofNotscha, just as he had appeared while living. Li Dsing said: "Whileyou were alive you brought misfortune to your parents. Now that youare dead you deceive the people. It is disgusting!" With these wordshe drew forth his whip, beat Notscha's idolatrous likeness to pieceswith it, had the temple burned down, and the worshipers mildlyreproved. Then he returned home. 

Now Notscha had been absent in the spirit upon that day. When hereturned he found his temple destroyed; and the spirit of the hillgave him the details. Notscha hurried to his master and related withtears what had befallen him. The latter was roused and said: "It is LiDsing's fault. After you had given back your body to your parents, you were no further concern of his. Why should he withdraw from youthe enjoyment of the incense?" Then the Great One made a body oflotus-plants, gave it the gift of life, and enclosed the soul ofNotscha within it. This done he called out in a loud voice: "Arise!" Adrawing of breath was heard, and Notscha leaped up once more in theshape of a small boy. He flung himself down before his master andthanked him. The latter bestowed upon him the magic of the fierylance, and Notscha thenceforward had two whirling wheels beneath hisfeet: The wheel of the wind and the wheel of fire. With these he couldrise up and down in the air. The master also gave him a bag ofpanther-skin in which to keep his armlet and his silken cloth. 

Now Notscha had determined to punish Li Dsing. Taking advantage of amoment when he was not watched, he went away, thundering along on hisrolling wheels to Li Dsing's dwelling. The latter was unable towithstand him and fled. He was almost exhausted when his second son, Mutscha, the disciple of the holy Pu Hain, came to his aid from theCave of the White Crane. A violent quarrel took place between thebrothers; they began to fight, and Mutscha was overcome; while Notschaonce more rushed in pursuit of Li Dsing. At the height of hisextremity, however, the holy Wen Dschu of the Hill of the FiveDragons, the master of Gintscha, Li Dsing's oldest son, stepped forthand hid Li Dsing in his cave. Notscha, in a rage, insisted that he bedelivered up to him; but Wen Dschu said: "Elsewhere you may indulgeyour wild nature to your heart's content, but not in this place. "

And when Notscha in the excess of his rage turned his fiery lance uponhim, Wen Dschu stepped back a pace, shook the seven-petaled lotus fromhis sleeve, and threw it into the air. A whirlwind arose, clouds andmists obscured the sight, and sand and earth were flung up from theground. Then the whirlwind collapsed with a great crash. Notschafainted, and when he regained consciousness found himself bound to agolden column with three thongs of gold, so that he could no longermove. Wen Dschu now called Gintscha to him and ordered him to give hisunruly brother a good thrashing. And this he did, while Notscha, obliged to stand it, stood grinding his teeth. In his extremity he sawthe Great One floating by, and called out to him: "Save me, O Master!"But the latter did not notice him; instead he entered the cave andthanked Wen Dschu for the severe lesson which he had given Notscha. Finally they called Notscha in to them and ordered him to bereconciled to his father. Then they dismissed them both and seatedthemselves to play chess. But no sooner was Notscha free than he againfell into a rage, and renewed his pursuit of his father. He had againovertaken Li Dsing when still another saint came forward to defend thelatter. This time it was the old Buddha of the Radiance of the Light. When Notscha attempted to battle with him he raised his arm, and apagoda shaped itself out of red, whirling clouds and closed aroundNotscha. Then Radiance of Light placed both his hands on the pagodaand a fire arose within it which burned Notscha so that he criedloudly for mercy. Then he had to promise to beg his father'sforgiveness and always to obey him in the future. Not till he hadpromised all this did the Buddha let him out of the pagoda again. Andhe gave the pagoda to Li Dsing; and taught him a magic saying whichwould give him the mastery over Notscha. It is for this reason that LiDsing is called the Pagoda-bearing King of Heaven. 

Later on Li Dsing and his three sons, Gintscha, Mutscha and Notscha, aided King Wu of the Dschou dynasty to destroy the tyrant Dschou-Sin. 

None could withstand their might. Only once did a sorcerer succeed inwounding Notscha in the left arm. Any other would have died of thewound. But the Great One carried him into his cave, healed his woundand gave him three goblets of the wine of the gods to drink, and threefire-dates to eat. When Notscha had eaten and drunk he suddenly hearda crash at his left side and another arm grew out from it. He couldnot speak and his eyes stood out from their sockets with horror. Butit went on as it had begun: six more arms grew out of his body and twomore heads, so that finally he had three heads and eight arms. Hecalled out to his Master: "What does all this mean?" But the latteronly laughed and said: "All is as it should be. Thus equipped you willreally be strong!" Then he taught him a magic incantation by means ofwhich he could make his arms and heads visible or invisible as hechose. When the tyrant Dschou-Sin had been destroyed, Li Dsing and histhree sons, while still on earth, were taken up into heaven and seatedamong the gods. 

 Note: Li Dsing, the Pagoda-bearing King of Heaven, may be traced back to Indra, the Hindoo god of thunder and lightning. The Pagoda might be an erroneous variant of the thunderbolt Vadjra. In such case Notscha would be a personification of the thunder. The Great One (Tai I), is the condition of things before their separation into the active and passive principles. There is a whole genealogy of mythical saints and holy men who took part in the battles between King Wu of Dschou and the tyrant Dschou-Sin. These saints are, for the most part, Buddhist-Brahminic figures which have been reshaped. The Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea also occurs in the tale of Sun Wu Kung (No. 74). "Dragon sinew" means the spinal cord, the distinction between nerves and sinews not being carefully observed. "Three spirits and seven souls": man has three spirits, usually above his head, and seven animal souls. "Notscha had been absent in the spirit upon that day": the idol is only the seat of the godhead, which the latter leaves or inhabits as he chooses. Therefore the godhead must be summoned when prayers are offered, by means of bells and incense. When the god is not present, his idol is merely a block of wood or stone. Pu Hain, the Buddha of the Lion, is the Indian Samantabharda, one of the four great Boddhisatvas of the Tantra School. Wen Dschu, the Buddha on the Golden-haired Mountain Lion, (Hou), is the Indian Mandjusri. The old Buddha of the Radiance of the Light, Jan Dong Go Fu, is the Indian Dipamkara. 

XIX

THE LADY OF THE MOON

In the days of the Emperor Yau lived a prince by the name of Hou I, who was a mighty hero and a good archer. Once ten suns rose togetherin the sky, and shone so brightly and burned so fiercely that thepeople on earth could not endure them. So the Emperor ordered Hou I toshoot at them. And Hou I shot nine of them down from the sky. Besideshis bow, Hou I also had a horse which ran so swiftly that even thewind could not catch up with it. He mounted it to go a-hunting, andthe horse ran away and could not be stopped. So Hou I came to KunlunMountain and met the Queen-Mother of the Jasper Sea. And she gave himthe herb of immortality. He took it home with him and hid it in hisroom. But his wife who was named Tschang O, once ate some of it on thesly when he was not at home, and she immediately floated up to theclouds. When she reached the moon, she ran into the castle there, andhas lived there ever since as the Lady of the Moon. 

On a night in mid-autumn, an emperor of the Tang dynasty once sat atwine with two sorcerers. And one of them took his bamboo staff andcast it into the air, where it turned into a heavenly bridge, on whichthe three climbed up to the moon together. There they saw a greatcastle on which was inscribed: "The Spreading Halls of Crystal Cold. "Beside it stood a cassia tree which blossomed and gave forth afragrance filling all the air. And in the tree sat a man who waschopping off the smaller boughs with an ax. One of the sorcerers said:"That is the man in the moon. The cassia tree grows so luxuriantlythat in the course of time it would overshadow all the moon'sradiance. Therefore it has to be cut down once in every thousandyears. " Then they entered the spreading halls. The silver stories ofthe castle towered one above the other, and its walls and columns wereall formed of liquid crystal. In the walls were cages and ponds, wherefishes and birds moved as though alive. The whole moon-world seemedmade of glass. While they were still looking about them on all sidesthe Lady of the Moon stepped up to them, clad in a white mantle and arainbow-colored gown. She smiled and said to the emperor: "You are aprince of the mundane world of dust. Great is your fortune, since youhave been able to find your way here!" And she called for herattendants, who came flying up on white birds, and sang and dancedbeneath the cassia tree. A pure clear music floated through the air. Beside the tree stood a mortar made of white marble, in which a jasperrabbit ground up herbs. That was the dark half of the moon. When thedance had ended, the emperor returned to earth again with thesorcerers. And he had the songs which he had heard on the moon writtendown and sung to the accompaniment of flutes of jasper in hispear-tree garden. 

 Note: This fairy-tale is traditional. The archer Hou I (or Count I, the Archer-Prince, comp. Dschuang Dsi), is placed by legend in different epochs. He also occurs in connection with the myths regarding the moon, for one tale recounts how he saved the moon during an eclipse by means of his arrows. The Queen-Mother is Si Wang Mu (comp. With No. 15). The Tang dynasty reigned 618-906 A. D. "The Spreading Halls of Crystal Cold": The goddess of the ice also has her habitation in the moon. The hare in the moon is a favorite figure. He grinds the grains of maturity or the herbs that make the elixir of life. The rain-toad Tschan, who has three legs, is also placed on the moon. According to one version of the story, Tschang O took the shape of this toad. 

 [Illustration: "BESIDE IT STOOD A CASSIA-TREE. " --_Page 54_]

XX

THE MORNING AND THE EVENING STAR

Once upon a time there were two stars, sons of the Golden King of theHeavens. The one was named Tschen and the other Shen. One day theyquarreled, and Tschen struck Shen a terrible blow. Thereupon bothstars made a vow that they would never again look upon each other. SoTschen only appears in the evening, and Shen only appears in themorning, and not until Tschen has disappeared is Shen again to beseen. And that is why people say: "When two brothers do not livepeaceably with one another they are like Tschen and Shen. "

 Note: Tschen and Shen are Hesperus and Lucifer, the morning and evening stars. The tale is told in its traditional form. 

XXI

THE GIRL WITH THE HORSE'S HEAD OR THE SILKWORM GODDESS

In the dim ages of the past there once was an old man who went on ajourney. No one remained at home save his only daughter and a whitestallion. The daughter fed the horse day by day, but she was lonelyand yearned for her father. 

So it happened that one day she said in jest to the horse: "If youwill bring back my father to me then I will marry you!"

No sooner had the horse heard her say this, than he broke loose andran away. He ran until he came to the place where her father was. Whenher father saw the horse, he was pleasantly surprised, caught him andseated himself on his back. And the horse turned back the way he hadcome, neighing without a pause. 

"What can be the matter with the horse?" thought the father. "Something must have surely gone wrong at home!" So he dropped thereins and rode back. And he fed the horse liberally because he hadbeen so intelligent; but the horse ate nothing, and when he saw thegirl, he struck out at her with his hoofs and tried to bite her. Thissurprised the father; he questioned his daughter, and she told him thetruth, just as it had occurred. 

"You must not say a word about it to any one, " spoke her father, "orelse people will talk about us. "

And he took down his crossbow, shot the horse, and hung up his skin inthe yard to dry. Then he went on his travels again. 

One day his daughter went out walking with the daughter of aneighbor. When they entered the yard, she pushed the horse-hide withher foot and said: "What an unreasonable animal you were--wanting tomarry a human being! What happened to you served you right!"

But before she had finished her speech, the horse-hide moved, rose up, wrapped itself about the girl and ran off. 

Horrified, her companion ran home to her father and told him what hadhappened. The neighbors looked for the girl everywhere, but she couldnot be found. 

At last, some days afterward, they saw the girl hanging from thebranches of a tree, still wrapped in the horse-hide; and gradually sheturned into a silkworm and wove a cocoon. And the threads which shespun were strong and thick. Her girl friend then took down the cocoonand let her slip out of it; and then she spun the silk and sold it ata large profit. 

But the girl's relatives longed for her greatly. So one day the girlappeared riding in the clouds on her horse, followed by a greatcompany and said: "In heaven I have been assigned to the task ofwatching over the growing of silkworms. You must yearn for me nolonger!" And thereupon they built temples to her in her native land, and every year, at the silkworm season, sacrifices are offered to herand her protection is implored. And the Silkworm Goddess is also knownas the girl with the Horse's Head. 

 Note: This tale is placed in the times of the Emperor Hau, and the legend seems to have originated in Setchuan. The stallion is the sign of the zodiac which rules the springtime, the season when the silkworms are cultivated. Hence she is called the Goddess with the Horse's Head. The legend itself tells a different tale. In addition to this goddess, the spouse of Schen Nung, the "Divine Husbandman, " is also worshiped as the goddess of silkworm culture. The Goddess with the Horse's Head is more of a totemic representation of the silkworm as such; while the wife of Schen Nung is regarded as the protecting goddess of silk culture, and is supposed to have been the first to teach women its details. The spouse of the Yellow Lord is mentioned in the same connection. The popular belief distinguishes three goddesses who protect the silkworm culture in turn. The second is the best of the three, and when it is her year the silk turns out well. 

XXII

THE QUEEN OF HEAVEN

The Queen of Heaven, who is also known as the Holy Mother, was inmortal life a maiden of Fukien, named Lin. She was pure, reverentialand pious in her ways and died at the age of seventeen. She shows herpower on the seas and for this reason the seamen worship her. Whenthey are unexpectedly attacked by wind and waves, they call on her andshe is always ready to hear their pleas. 

There are many seamen in Fukien, and every year people are lost atsea. And because of this, most likely, the Queen of Heaven took pityon the distress of her people during her lifetime on earth. And sinceher thoughts are uninterruptedly turned toward aiding the drowning intheir distress, she now appears frequently on the seas. 

In every ship that sails a picture of the Queen of Heaven hangs in thecabin, and three paper talismans are also kept on shipboard. On thefirst she is painted with crown and scepter, on the second as a maidenin ordinary dress, and on the third she is pictured with flowing hair, barefoot, standing with a sword in her hand. When the ship is indanger the first talisman is burnt, and help comes. But if this is ofno avail, then the second and finally the third picture is burned. Andif no help comes then there is nothing more to be done. 

When seamen lose their course among wind and waves and darklingclouds, they pray devoutly to the Queen of Heaven. Then a red lanternappears on the face of the waters. And if they follow the lantern theywill win safe out of all danger. The Queen of Heaven may often be seenstanding in the skies, dividing the wind with her sword. When she doesthis the wind departs for the North and South, and the waves growsmooth. 

A wooden wand is always kept before her holy picture in the cabin. Itoften happens that the fish-dragons play in the seas. They are twogiant fish who spout up water against one another till the sun in thesky is obscured, and the seas are shrouded in profound darkness. Andoften, in the distance, one may see a bright opening in the darkness. If the ship holds a course straight for this opening it will winthrough, and is suddenly floating in calm waters again. Looking back, one may see the two fishes still spouting water, and the ship willhave passed directly beneath their jaws. But a storm is always nearwhen the fish dragons swim; therefore it is well to burn paper or woolso that the dragons do not draw the ship down into the depths. Or theMaster of the Wand may burn incense before the wand in the cabin. Thenhe must take the wand and swing it over the water three times, in acircle. If he does so the dragons will draw in their tails anddisappear. 

When the ashes in the censer fly up into the air without any cause, and are scattered about, it is a sign that great danger isthreatening. 

Nearly two-hundred years ago an army was fitted out to subdue theisland of Formosa. The captain's banner had been dedicated with theblood of a white horse. Suddenly the Queen of Heaven appeared at thetip of the banner-staff. In another moment she had disappeared, butthe invasion was successful. 

On another occasion, in the days of Kien Lung, the minister DschouLing was ordered to install a new king in the Liu-Kiu Islands. Whenthe fleet was sailing by south of Korea, a storm arose, and his shipwas driven toward the Black Whirlpool. The water had the color of ink, sun and moon lost their radiance, and the word was passed about thatthe ship had been caught in the Black Whirlpool, from which no livingman had ever returned. The seaman and travelers awaited their end withlamentations. Suddenly an untold number of lights, like red lanterns, appeared on the surface of the water. Then the seamen were overjoyedand prayed in the cabins. "Our lives are saved!" they cried, "the HolyMother has come to our aid!" And truly, a beautiful maiden with goldenearrings appeared. She waved her hand in the air and the winds becamestill and the waves grew even. And it seemed as though the ship werebeing drawn along by a mighty hand. It moved plashing through thewaves, and suddenly it was beyond the limits of the Black Whirlpool. 

Dschou Ling on his return told of this happening, and begged thattemples be erected in honor of the Queen of Heaven, and that she beincluded in the list of the gods. And the emperor granted his prayer. 

Since then temples of the Queen of Heaven are to be found in allsea-port towns, and her birthday is celebrated on the eighth day ofthe fourth month with spectacles and sacrifices. 

 Note: "The Queen of Heaven, " whose name is Tian Hou, or more exactly, Tian Fe Niang Niang, is a Taoist goddess of seamen, generally worshiped in all coast towns. Her story is principally made up of local legends of Fukien province, and a variation of the Indian Maritschi (who as Dschunti with the eight arms, is the object of quite a special cult). Tian Hou, since the establishment of the Manchu dynasty, is one of the officially recognized godheads. 

XXIII

THE FIRE-GOD

Long before the time of Fu Hi, Dschu Yung, the Magic Welder, was theruler of men. He discovered the use of fire, and succeedinggenerations learned from him to cook their food. Hence his descendantswere intrusted with the preservation of fire, while he himself wasmade the Fire-God. He is a personification of the Red Lord, who showedhimself at the beginning of the world as one of the Five Ancients. TheFire-God is worshiped as the Lord of the Holy Southern Mountain. Inthe skies the Fiery Star, the southern quarter of the heavens and theRed Bird belong to his domain. When there is danger of fire the FieryStar glows with a peculiar radiance. When countless numbers offire-crows fly into a house, a fire is sure to break out in it. 

In the land of the four rivers there dwelt a man who was very rich. One day he got into his wagon and set out on a long journey. And hemet a girl, dressed in red, who begged him to take her with him. Heallowed her to get into the wagon, and drove along for half-a-daywithout even looking in her direction. Then the girl got out again andsaid in farewell: "You are truly a good and honest man, and for thatreason I must tell you the truth. I am the Fire-God. To-morrow a firewill break out in your house. Hurry home at once to arrange youraffairs and save what you can!" Frightened, the man faced his horsesabout and drove home as fast as he could. All that he possessed in theway of treasures, clothes and jewels, he removed from the house. And, when he was about to lie down to sleep, a fire broke out on the hearthwhich could not be quenched until the whole building had collapsed indust and ashes. Yet, thanks to the Fire-God, the man had saved all hismovable belongings. 

 Note: "The Fire-God" (comp. With No. 15). The Holy Southern Mountain is Sung-Schan in Huan. The Fiery Star is Mars. The constellations of the southern quarter of the heavens are grouped by the Chinese as under the name of the "Red Bird. " The "land of the four rivers" is Setchuan, in the western part of present-day China. 

XXIV

THE THREE RULING GODS

There are three lords: in heaven, and on the earth and in the waters, and they are known as the Three Ruling Gods. They are all brothers, and are descended from the father of the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang. When the latter was sailing on the river he was cast into the water bya robber. But he did not drown, for a Triton came his way who took himalong with him to the dragon-castle. And when the Dragon-King saw himhe realized at once that there was something extraordinary about theMonk, and he married him to his daughter. 

From their early youth his three sons showed a preference for thehidden wisdom. And together they went to an island in the sea. Therethey seated themselves and began to meditate. They heard nothing, theysaw nothing, they spoke not a word and they did not move. The birdscame and nested in their hair; the spiders came and wove webs acrosstheir faces; worms and insects came and crawled in and out of theirnoses and ears. But they paid no attention to any of them. 

After they had meditated thus for a number of years, they obtained thehidden wisdom and became gods. And the Lord made them the Three RulingGods. The heavens make things, the earth completes things, and thewaters create things. The Three Ruling Gods sent out the current oftheir primal power to aid in ordering all to this end. Therefore theyare also known as the primal gods, and temples are erected to them allover the earth. 

If you go into a temple you will find the Three Ruling Gods all seatedon one pedestal. They wear women's hats upon their heads, and holdscepters in their hands, like kings. But he who sits on the lastplace, to the right, has glaring eyes and wears a look of rage. If youask why this is you are told: "These three were brothers and the Lordmade them the Ruling Gods. So they talked about the order in whichthey were to sit. And the youngest said: 'To-morrow morning, beforesunrise, we will meet here. Whoever gets here first shall have theseat of honor in the middle; the second one to arrive shall have thesecond place, and the third the third. ' The two older brothers weresatisfied. The next morning, very early, the youngest came first, seated himself in the middle place, and became the god of the waters. The middle brother came next, sat down on the left, and became the godof the heavens. Last of all came the oldest brother. When he saw thathis brothers were already sitting in their places, he was disgustedand yet he could not say a word. His face grew red with rage, hiseyeballs stood forth from their sockets like bullets, and his veinsswelled like bladders. And he seated himself on the right and becamegod of the earth. " The artisans who make the images of the godsnoticed this, so they always represent him thus. 

 Note: "The Three Ruling Gods" is set down as told by the people. It is undoubtedly a version of the Indian Trimurti. The meaning of the terrible appearance of the third godhead, evidently no longer understood by the people, points to Siva, and has given rise to the fairy-tale here told. As regards the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang, comp. With No. 69. 

XXV

A LEGEND OF CONFUCIUS

When Confucius came to the earth, the Kilin, that strange beast whichis the prince of all four-footed animals, and only appears when thereis a great man on earth, sought the child and spat out a jade whereonwas written: "Son of the Watercrystal you are destined to become anuncrowned king!" And Confucius grew up, studied diligently, learnedwisdom and came to be a saint. He did much good on earth, and eversince his death has been reverenced as the greatest of teachers andmasters. He had foreknowledge of many things. And even after he haddied he gave evidence of this. 

Once, when the wicked Emperor Tsin Schi Huang had conquered all theother kingdoms, and was traveling through the entire empire, he cameto the homeland of Confucius. And he found his grave. And, finding hisgrave, he wished to have it opened and see what was in it. All hisofficials advised him not to do so, but he would not listen to them. So a passage was dug into the grave, and in its main chamber theyfound a coffin, whose wood appeared to be quite fresh. When struck itsounded like metal. To the left of the coffin was a door, which ledinto an inner chamber. In this chamber stood a bed, and a table withbooks and clothing, all as though meant for the use of a livingperson. Tsin Schi Huang seated himself on the bed and looked down. Andthere on the floor stood two shoes of red silk, whose tips wereadorned with a woven pattern of clouds. A bamboo staff leaned againstthe wall. The Emperor, in jest, put on the shoes, took the staff andleft the grave. But as he did so a tablet suddenly appeared before hiseyes on which stood the following lines:

 O'er kingdoms six Tsin Schi Huang his army led, To ope my grave and find my humble bed; He steals my shoes and takes my staff away To reach Schakiu--and his last earthly day!

Tsin Schi Huang was much alarmed, and had the grave closed again. Butwhen he reached Schakiu he fell ill of a hasty fever of which he died. 

 Note: The Kilin is an okapi-like legendary beast of the most perfected kindness, prince of all the four-footed animals. The "Watercrystal" is the dark Lord of the North, whose element is water and wisdom, for which last reason Confucius is termed his son. Tsin Schi Huang (B. C. 200) is the burner of books and reorganizer of China famed in history. Schakiu (Sandhill) was a city in the western part of the China of that day. 

XXVI

THE GOD OF WAR

The God of War, Guan Di, was really named Guan Yu. At the time whenthe rebellion of the Yellow Turbans was raging throughout the empire, he, together with two others whom he met by the wayside, and who wereinspired with the same love of country which possessed him, made apact of friendship. One of the two was Liu Be, afterward emperor, theother was named Dschang Fe. The three met in a peach-orchard and sworeto be brothers one to the other, although they were of differentfamilies. They sacrificed a white steed and vowed to be true to eachother to the death. 

Guan Yu was faithful, honest, upright and brave beyond all measure. Heloved to read Confucius's "Annals of Lu, " which tell of the rise andfall of empires. He aided his friend Liu Be to subdue the Yellow Turbansand to conquer the land of the four rivers. The horse he rode was knownas the Red Hare, and could run a thousand miles in a day. Guan Yu had aknife shaped like a half-moon which was called the Green Dragon. Hiseyebrows were beautiful like those of the silk-butterflies, and his eyeswere long-slitted like the eyes of the Phenix. His face was scarlet-redin color, and his beard so long that it hung down over his stomach. Once, when he appeared before the emperor, the latter called him DukeFairbeard, and presented him with a silken pocket in which to place hisbeard. He wore a garment of green brocade. Whenever he went into battlehe showed invincible bravery. Whether he were opposed by a thousandarmies or by ten thousand horsemen--he attacked them as though they weremerely air. 

Once the evil Tsau Tsau had incited the enemies of his master, theEmperor, to take the city by treachery. When Guan Yu heard of it hehastened up with an army to relieve the town. But he fell into anambush, and, together with his son, was brought a captive to thecapital of the enemy's land. The prince of that country would havebeen glad to have had him go over to his side; but Guan Yu swore thathe would not yield to death himself. Thereupon father and son wereslain. When he was dead, his horse Red Hare ceased to eat and died. Afaithful captain of his, by name of Dschou Dsang, who wasblack-visaged and wore a great knife, had just invested a fortresswhen the news of the sad end of the duke reached him. And he, as wellas other faithful followers would not survive their master, andperished. 

At the time a monk, who was an old compatriot and acquaintance of DukeGuan was living in the Hills of the Jade Fountains. He used to walk atnight in the moonlight. 

Suddenly he heard a loud voice cry down out of the air: "I want myhead back again!"

The monk looked up and saw Duke Guan, sword in hand, seated on hishorse, just as he appeared while living. And at his right and lefthand, shadowy figures in the clouds, stood his son Guan Ping and hiscaptain, Dschou Dsang. 

The monk folded his hands and said: "While you lived you were uprightand faithful, and in death you have become a wise god; and yet you donot understand fate! If you insist on having your head back again, towhom shall the many thousands of your enemies who lost their livesthrough you appeal, in order to have life restored to them?"

When he heard this the Duke Guan bowed and disappeared. Since thattime he has been without interruption spiritually active. Whenever anew dynasty is founded, his holy form may be seen. For this reasontemples and sacrifices have been instituted for him, and he has beenmade one of the gods of the empire. Like Confucius, he received thegreat sacrifice of oxen, sheep and pigs. His rank increases with thepassing of centuries. First he was worshiped as Prince Guan, later asKing Guan, and then as the great god who conquers the demons. The lastdynasty, finally, worships him as the great, divine Helper of theHeavens. He is also called the God of War, and is a strong delivererin all need, when men are plagued by devils and foxes. Together withConfucius, the Master of Peace, he is often worshiped as the Master ofWar. 

 Note: The Chinese God of War is a historical personality from the epoch of the three empires, which later joined the Han dynasty, about 250 A. D. Liu Be founded the "Little Han dynasty" in Setchuan, with the aid of Guan Yu and Dschang Fe. Guan Yu or Guan Di, i. E. , "God Yuan, " has become one of the most popular figures in Chinese legend in the course of time, God of War and deliverer in one and the same person. The talk of the monk with the God Guan Di in the clouds is based on the Buddhist law of Karma. Because Guan Di--even though his motives might be good--had slain other men, he must endure like treatment at their hands, even while he is a god. 

TALES OF SAINTS AND MAGICIANS

XXVII

THE HALOS OF THE SAINTS

The true gods all have halos around their heads. When the lesser godsand demons see these halos, they hide and dare not move. The Master ofthe Heavens on the Dragon-Tiger Mountain meets the gods at all times. One day the God of War came down to the mountain while the mandarin ofthe neighboring district was visiting the Master of the Heavens. Thelatter advised the mandarin to withdraw and hide himself in an innerchamber. Then he went out to receive the God of War. But the mandarinpeeped through a slit in the door, and he saw the red face and greengarment of the God of War as he stood there, terrible andawe-inspiring. Suddenly a red halo flashed up above his head, whosebeams penetrated into the inner chamber so that the mandarin grewblind in one eye. After a time the God of War went away again, and theMaster of the Heavens accompanied him. Suddenly Guan Di said, withalarm: "Confucius is coming! The halo he wears illumines the wholeworld. I cannot endure its radiance even a thousand miles away, so Imust hurry and get out of the way!" And with that he stepped into acloud and disappeared. The Master of the Heavens then told themandarin what had happened, and added: "Fortunately you did not seethe God of War face to face! Whoever does not possess the greatestvirtue and the greatest wisdom, would be melted by the red glow ofhis halo. " So saying he gave him a pill of the elixir of life to eat, and his blind eye gradually regained its sight. 

It is also said that scholars wear a red halo around their heads whichdevils, foxes and ghosts fear when they see it. 

There was once a scholar who had a fox for a friend. The fox came tosee him at night, and went walking with him in the villages. Theycould enter the houses, and see all that was going on, without peoplebeing any the wiser. But when at a distance the fox saw a red halohanging above a house he would not enter it. The scholar asked him whynot. 

"Those are all celebrated scholars, " answered the fox. "The greaterthe halo, the more extensive is their knowledge. I dread them and donot dare enter their houses. "

Then the man said: "But I am a scholar, too! Have I no halo whichmakes you fear me, instead of going walking with me?"

"There is only a black mist about your head, " answered the fox. "Ihave never yet seen it surrounded by a halo. "

The scholar was mortified and began to scold him; but the foxdisappeared with a horse-laugh. 

 Note: This tale is told as traditionally handed down. The Master of the Heavens, Tian Schi, who dwells on the Lung Hu Schan, is the so-called Taoist pope. 

XXVIII

LAOTSZE

Laotsze is really older than heaven and earth put together. He is theYellow Lord or Ancient, who created this world together with the otherfour. At various times he has appeared on earth, under various names. His most celebrated incarnation, however, is that of Laotsze, "The OldChild, " which name he was given because he made his appearance onearth with white hair. 

He acquired all sorts of magic powers by means of which he extendedhis life-span. Once he hired a servant to do his bidding. He agreed togive him a hundred pieces of copper daily; yet he did not pay him, andfinally he owed him seven million, two hundred thousand pieces ofcopper. Then he mounted a black steer and rode to the West. He wantedto take his servant along. But when they reached the Han-Gu pass, theservant refused to go further, and insisted on being paid. Yet Laotszegave him nothing. 

When they came to the house of the guardian of the pass, red cloudsappeared in the sky. The guardian understood this sign and knew that aholy man was drawing near. So he went out to meet him and took himinto his house. He questioned him with regard to hidden knowledge, butLaotsze only stuck out his tongue at him and would not say a word. Nevertheless, the guardian of the pass treated him with the greatestrespect in his home. Laotsze's servant told the servant of theguardian that his master owed him a great deal of money, and beggedthe latter to put in a good word for him. When the guardian's servantheard how large a sum it was, he was tempted to win so wealthy a manfor a son-in-law, and he married him to his daughter. Finally theguardian heard of the matter and came to Laotsze together with theservant. Then Laotsze said to his servant: "You rascally servant. Youreally should have been dead long ago. I hired you, and since I waspoor and could give you no money, I gave you a life-giving talisman toeat. That is how you still happen to be alive. I said to you: 'If youwill follow me into the West, the land of Blessed Repose, I will payyou your wages in yellow gold. But you did not wish to do this. '" Andwith that he patted his servant's neck. Thereupon the latter openedhis mouth, and spat out the life-giving talisman. The magic signswritten on it with cinnabar, quite fresh and well-preserved, mightstill be seen. But the servant suddenly collapsed and turned into aheap of dry bones. Then the guardian of the pass cast himself to earthand pleaded for him. He promised to pay the servant for Laotsze andbegged the latter to restore him to life. So Laotsze placed thetalisman among the bones and at once the servant came to life again. The guardian of the pass paid him his wages and dismissed him. Then headored Laotsze as his master, and the latter taught him the art ofeternal life, and left him his teachings, in five thousand words, which the guardian wrote down. The book which thus came into being isthe Tao Teh King, "The Book of the Way and Life. " Laotsze thendisappeared from the eyes of men. The guardian of the pass however, followed his teachings, and was given a place among the immortals. 

 Note: The Taoists like to assert that Laotsze's journey to the West was undertaken before the birth of Buddha, who, according to many, is only a reincarnation of Laotsze. The guardian of the Han-Gu pass is mentioned by the name of Guan Yin Hi, in the Lia Dsi and the Dschuang Dsi. 

XXIX

THE ANCIENT MAN

Once upon a time there was a man named Huang An. He must have beenwell over eighty and yet he looked like a youth. He lived on cinnabarand wore no clothing. Even in winter he went about without garments. He sat on a tortoise three feet long. Once he was asked: "About howold might this tortoise be?" He answered: "When Fu Hi first inventedfish-nets and eel-pots he caught this tortoise and gave it to me. Andsince then I have worn its shield quite flat sitting on it. Thecreature dreads the radiance of the sun and moon, so it only sticksits head out of its shell once in two thousand years. Since I have hadthe beast, it has already stuck its head out five times. " With thesewords he took his tortoise on his back and went off. And the legendarose that this man was ten thousand years old. 

 Note: Cinnabar is frequently used in the preparation of the elixir of life (comp. No. 30). Fu Hi is "the life-breeding breath. " Tortoises live to a great age. 

XXX

THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (I)

There is a legend which declares that Eight Immortals dwell in theheavens. The first is named Dschung Li Kuan. He lived in the time ofthe Han dynasty, and discovered the wonderful magic of goldencinnabar, the philosopher's stone. He could melt quicksilver and burnlead and turn them into yellow gold and white silver. And he could flythrough the air in his human form. He is the chief of the EightImmortals. 

The second is named Dschang Go. In primal times he gained hiddenknowledge. It is said that he was really a white bat, who turned intoa man. In the first days of the Tang dynasty an ancient with a whitebeard and a bamboo drum on his back, was seen riding backward on ablack ass in the town of Tschang An. He beat the drum and sang, andcalled himself old Dschang Go. Another legend says that he always hada white mule with him which could cover a thousand miles in a singleday. When he had reached his destination he would fold up the animaland put it in his trunk. When he needed it again, he would sprinklewater on it with his mouth, and the beast would regain its firstshape. 

The third is named Lu Yuan or Lu Dung Bin (The Mountain Guest). Hisreal name was Li, and he belonged to the ruling Tang dynasty. But whenthe Empress Wu seized the throne and destroyed the Li family to almostthe last man, he fled with his wife into the heart of the mountains. They changed their names to Lu, and, since they lived in hiding in thecaverns in the rocks, he called himself the Mountain Guest or theGuest of the Rocks. He lived on air and ate no bread. Yet he was fondof flowers. And in the course of time he acquired the hidden wisdom. 

In Lo Yang, the capital city, the peonies bloomed with specialluxuriance. And there dwelt a flower fairy, who changed herself into alovely maiden with whom Guest of the Rocks, when he came to Lo Yang, was wont to converse. Suddenly along came the Yellow Dragon, who hadtaken the form of a handsome youth. He mocked the flower fairy. Guestof the Rocks grew furious and cast his flying sword at him, cuttingoff his head. From that time onward he fell back again into the worldof mundane pleasure and death. He sank down into the dust of thediurnal, and was no longer able to wing his way to the upper regions. Later he met Dschung Li Kuan, who delivered him, and then he was takenup in the ranks of the Immortals. 

Willowelf was his disciple. This was an old willow-tree which haddrawn into itself the most ethereal powers of the sunrays and themoonbeams, and had thus been able to assume the shape of a humanbeing. His face is blue and he has red hair. Guest of the Rocksreceived him as a disciple. Emperors and kings of future times honorGuest of the Rocks as the ancestor and master of the pure sun. Thepeople call him Grandfather Lu. He is very wise and powerful. Andtherefore the people still stream into Grandfather Lu's temples toobtain oracles and pray for good luck. If you want to know whether youwill be successful or not in an undertaking, go to the temple, lightincense and bow your head to earth. On the altar is a bamboo goblet, in which are some dozens of little lottery sticks. You must shake themwhile kneeling, until one of the sticks flies out. On thelottery-stick is inscribed a number. This number must then be lookedup in the Book of Oracles, where it is accompanied by a four-linestanza. It is said that fortune and misfortune, strange to think, occur to one just as foretold by the oracle. 

The fourth Immortal is Tsau Guo Gui (Tsau the Uncle of the State). Hewas the younger brother of the Empress Tsau, who for a time ruled theland. For this reason he was called the Uncle of the State. From hisearliest youth he had been a lover of the hidden wisdom. Riches andhonors were no more to him than dust. It was Dschung Li Kuan who aidedhim to become immortal. 

The fifth is called Lan Tsai Ho. Nothing is known of his true name, his time nor his family. He was often seen in the market-place, cladin a torn blue robe and wearing only a single shoe, beating a block ofwood and singing the nothingness of life. 

The sixth Immortal is known as Li Tia Guai (Li with the iron crutch). He lost his parents in early youth and was brought up in his olderbrother's home. His sister-in-law treated him badly and never gave himenough to eat. Because of this he fled into the hills, and therelearned the hidden wisdom. 

Once he returned in order to see his brother, and said to hissister-in-law: "Give me something to eat!" She answered: "There is nokindling wood on hand!" He replied: "You need only to prepare therice. I can use my leg for kindling wood, only you must not say thatthe fire might injure me, and if you do not no harm will be done. "

His sister-in-law wished to see his art, so she poured the rice intothe pot. Li stretched one of his legs out under it and lit it. Theflames leaped high and the leg burned like coal. 

When the rice was nearly boiled his sister-in-law said: "Won't yourleg be injured?"

And Li replied angrily: "Did I not warn you not to say anything! Thenno harm would have been done. Now one of my legs is lamed. " With thesewords he took an iron poker and fashioned it into a crutch forhimself. Then he hung a bottle-gourd on his back, and went into thehills to gather medicinal herbs. And that is why he is known as Liwith the Iron Crutch. 

It is also told of him that he often was in the habit of ascendinginto the heavens in the spirit to visit his master Laotsze. Before heleft he would order a disciple to watch his body and soul within it, so that the latter did not escape. Should seven days have gone bywithout his spirit returning, then he would allow his soul to leavethe empty tenement. Unfortunately, after six days had passed, thedisciple was called to the death-bed of his mother, and when themaster's spirit returned on the evening of the seventh day, the lifehad gone out of its body. Since there was no place for his spirit inhis own body, in his despair he seized upon the first handy body fromwhich the vital essence had not yet dispersed. It was the body of aneighbor, a lame cripple, who had just died, so that from that time onthe master appeared in his form. 

The seventh Immortal is called Hang Siang Dsi. He was the nephew ofthe famous Confucian scholar Han Yu, of the Tang dynasty. From hisearliest youth he cultivated the arts of the deathless gods, left hishome and became a Taoist. Grandfather Lu awakened him and raised himto the heavenly world. Once he saved his uncle's life. The latter hadbeen driven from court, because he had objected when the emperor sentfor a bone of Buddha with great pomp. When he reached the Blue Pass inhis flight, a deep snowfall had made the road impassable. His horsehad floundered in a snow-drift, and he himself was well-nigh frozen. Then Hang Siang Dsi suddenly appeared, helped him and his horse out ofthe drift, and brought them safely to the nearest inn along the BluePass. Han Yu sang a verse, in which the lines occurred:

 Tsin Ling Hill 'mid clouds doth lie, And home is far, beyond my sight! Round the Blue Pass snow towers high, And who will lead the horse aright?

Suddenly it occurred to him that several years before, Hang Siang Dsihad come to his house to congratulate him on his birthday. Before hehad left, he had written these words on a slip of paper, and his unclehad read them, without grasping their meaning. And now he wasunconsciously singing the very lines of that song that his nephew hadwritten. So he said to Hang Siang Dsi, with a sigh: "You must be oneof the Immortals, since you were able thus to foretell the future!"

And thrice Hang Siang Dsi sought to deliver his wife from the bonds ofearth. For when he left his home to seek the hidden wisdom, she satall day long yearning for his presence. Hang Siang Dsi wished torelease her into immortality, but he feared she was not capable oftranslation. So he appeared to her in various forms, in order to tryher, once as a beggar, another time as a wandering monk. But his wifedid not grasp her opportunities. At last he took the shape of a lameTaoist, who sat on a mat, beat a block of wood and read sutras beforethe house. 

His wife said: "My husband is not at home. I can give you nothing. "

The Taoist answered: "I do not want your gold and silver, I want you. Sit down beside me on the mat, and we will fly up into the air and youshall find your husband again!"

Hereupon the woman grew angry and struck at him with a cudgel. 

Then Hang Siang Dsi changed himself into his true form, stepped on ashining cloud and was carried aloft. His wife looked after him andwept loudly; but he had disappeared and was not seen again. 

The eighth Immortal is a girl and was called Ho Sian Gu. She was apeasant's daughter, and though her step-mother treated her harshly sheremained respectful and industrious. She loved to give alms, thoughher step-mother tried to prevent her. Yet she was never angry, evenwhen her step-mother beat her. She had sworn not to marry, and at lasther step-mother did not know what to do with her. One day, while shewas cooking rice, Grandfather Du came and delivered her. She was stillholding the rice-spoon in her hand as she ascended into the air. Inthe heavens she was appointed to sweep up the fallen flowers at theSouthern Gate of Heaven. 

 Note: The legends of the Eight Immortals, regarded as one group, do not go back further than the Manchu dynasty, though individual ones among them were known before. Some of the Immortals, like Han Siang Dsi, are historic personages, others purely mythical. In the present day they play an important part in art and in the art-crafts. Their emblems also occur frequently: Dschung Li Kuan is represented with a fan. Dschang Go has a bamboo drum with two drum-sticks (and his donkey). Lu Dung Bin has a sword and a flower-basket on his back. Tsau Guo Gui has two small boards, (Yin Yang Ban), which he can throw into the air. Li Tia Guai has the bottle-gourd, out of which emerges a bat, the emblem of good fortune. Lan Tsai Ho, who is also pictured as a woman, has a flute. Han Siang Dsi has a flower-basket and a dibble. Ho Sian Gu has a spoon, usually formed in the shape of a lotus-flower. 

XXXI

THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (II)

Once upon a time there was a poor man, who at last had no roof toshelter him and not a bite to eat. So, weary and worn, he lay downbeside a little temple of the field-god that stood by the roadside andfell asleep. And he dreamed that the old, white-bearded field-god cameout of his little shrine and said to him: "I know of a means to helpyou! To-morrow the Eight Immortals will pass along this road. Castyourself down before them and plead to them!"

When the man awoke he seated himself beneath the great tree beside thefield-god's little temple, and waited all day long for his dream tocome true. At last, when the sun had nearly sunk, eight figures camedown the road, which the beggar clearly recognized as those of theEight Immortals. Seven of them were hurrying as fast as they could, but one among them, who had a lame leg, limped along after the rest. Before him--it was Li Tia Guai--the man cast himself to earth. But thelame Immortal did not want to bother with him, and told him to goaway. Yet the poor man would not give over pleading with him, beggingthat he might go with them and be one of the Immortals, too. Thatwould be impossible, said the cripple. Yet, as the poor man did notcease his prayers and would not leave him, he at last said: "Verywell, then, take hold of my coat!" This the man did and off they wentin flying haste over paths and fields, on and on, and even further on. Suddenly they stood together high up on the tower of Pong-lai-schan, the ghost mountain by the Eastern Sea. And, lo, there stood the restof the Immortals as well! But they were very discontented with thecompanion whom Li Tia Guai had brought along. Yet since the poor manpleaded so earnestly, they too allowed themselves to be moved, andsaid to him: "Very well! We will now leap down into the sea. If youfollow us you may also become an Immortal!" And one after another theseven leaped down into the sea. But when it came to the man's turn hewas frightened, and would not dare the leap. Then the cripple said tohim: "If you are afraid, then you cannot become an Immortal!"

"But what shall I do now?" wailed the man, "I am far from my home andhave no money!" The cripple broke off a fragment of the battlement ofthe tower, and thrust it into the man's hand; then he also leaped fromthe tower and disappeared into the sea like his seven companions. 

When the man examined the stone in his hand more closely, he saw thatit was the purest silver. It provided him with traveling money duringthe many weeks it took him to reach his home. But by that time thesilver was completely used up, and he found himself just as poor as hehad been before. 

 Note: Little field-god temples, Tu Di Miau, are miniature stone chapels which stand before every village. As regards the field-god, see No. 51. 

XXXII

THE TWO SCHOLARS

Once upon a time there were two scholars. One was named Liu Tschen andthe other Yuan Dschau. Both were young and handsome. One spring daythey went together into the hills of Tian Tai to gather curativeherbs. There they came to a little valley where peach-trees blossomedluxuriantly on either side. In the middle of the valley was a cave, where two maidens stood under the blossoming trees, one of them cladin red garments, the other in green. And they were beautiful beyondall telling. They beckoned to the scholars with their hands. 

"And have you come?" they asked. "We have been waiting for youoverlong!"

Then they led them into the cave and served them with tea and wine. 

"I have been destined for the lord Liu, " said the maiden in the redgown; "and my sister is for the lord Yuan!"

And so they were married. Every day the two scholars gazed at theflowers or played chess so that they forgot the mundane worldcompletely. They only noticed that at times the peach-blossoms on thetrees before the cave opened, and at others that they fell from theboughs. And, at times, unexpectedly, they felt cold or warm, and hadto change the clothing they were wearing. And they marveled withinthemselves that it should be so. 

Then, one day, they were suddenly overcome by homesickness. Bothmaidens were already aware of it. 

"When our lords have once been seized with homesickness, then we mayhold them no longer, " said they. 

On the following day they prepared a farewell banquet, gave thescholars magic wine to take along with them and said:

"We will see one another again. Now go your way!"

And the scholars bade them farewell with tears. 

When they reached home the gates and doors had long since vanished, and the people of the village were all strangers to them. They crowdedabout the scholars and asked who they might be. 

"We are Liu Tschen and Yuan Dschau. Only a few days ago we went intothe hills to pick herbs!"

With that a servant came hastening up and looked at them. At last hefell at Liu Tschen's feet with great joy and cried: "Yes, you arereally my master! Since you went away, and we had no news of any kindregarding you some seventy years or more have passed. "

Thereupon he drew the scholar Liu through a high gateway, ornamentedwith bosses and a ring in a lion's mouth, as is the custom in thedwellings of those of high estate. 

And when he entered the hall, an old lady with white hair and bentback, leaning on a cane, came forward and asked: "What man is this?"

"Our master has returned again, " replied the servant. And then, turning to Liu he added: "That is the mistress. She is nearly ahundred years old, but fortunately is still strong and in goodhealth. "

Tears of joy and sadness filled the old lady's eyes. 

"Since you went away among the immortals, I had thought that we shouldnever see each other again in this life, " said she. "What great goodfortune that you should have returned after all!"

And before she had ended the whole family, men and women, camestreaming up and welcomed him in a great throng outside the hall. 

And his wife pointed out this one and that and said: "That is so andso, and this is so and so!"

At the time the scholar had disappeared there had been only a tiny boyin his home, but a few years old. And he was now an old man of eighty. He had served the empire in a high office, and had already retired toenjoy his old age in the ancestral gardens. There were threegrand-children, all celebrated ministers; there were more than tengreat-grand-children, of whom five had already passed their examinationsfor the doctorate; there were some twenty great-great-grand-children, ofwhom the oldest had just returned home after having passed his inductionexaminations for the magistracy with honor. And the little ones, whowere carried in their parents' arms, were not to be counted. Thegrand-children, who were away, busy with their duties, all asked forleave and returned home when they heard that their ancestor hadreturned. And the girl grand-children, who had married into otherfamilies, also came. This filled Liu with joy, and he had a familybanquet prepared in the hall, and all his descendants, with their wivesand husbands sat about him in a circle. He himself and his wife, awhite-haired, wrinkled old lady, sat in their midst at the upper end. The scholar himself still looked like a youth of twenty years, so thatall the young people in the circle looked around and laughed. 

Then the scholar said: "I have a means of driving away old age!"

And he drew out his magic wine and gave his wife some of it to drink. And when she had taken three glasses, her white hair gradually turnedblack again, her wrinkles disappeared, and she sat beside her husband, a handsome young woman. Then his son and the older grand-childrencame up and all asked for a drink of the wine. And whichever of themdrank only so much as a drop of it was turned from an old man into ayouth. The tale was bruited abroad and came to the emperor's ears. Theemperor wanted to call Liu to his court, but he declined with manythanks. Yet he sent the emperor some of his magic wine as a gift. Thispleased the emperor greatly, and he gave Liu a tablet of honor, withthe inscription:

 "The Common Home of Five Generations"

Besides this he sent him three signs which he had written with his ownimperial brush signifying:

 "Joy in longevity"

As to the other of the two scholars, Yuan Dschau, he was not sofortunate. When he came home he found that his wife and child had longsince died, and his grand-children and great-grand-children weremostly useless people. So he did not remain long, but returned to thehills. Yet Liu Tschen remained for some years with his family, thentaking his wife with him, went again to the Tai Hills and was seen nomore. 

 Note: This tale is placed in the reign of the Emperor Ming Di (A. D. 58-75). Its motive is that of the legend of the Seven Sleepers, and is often found in Chinese fairy tales. 

XXXIII

THE MISERLY FARMER

Once upon a time there was a farmer who had carted pears to market. Since they were very sweet and fragrant, he hoped to get a good pricefor them. A bonze with a torn cap and tattered robe stepped up to hiscart and asked for one. The farmer repulsed him, but the bonze did notgo. Then the farmer grew angry and began to call him names. The bonzesaid: "You have pears by the hundred in your cart. I only ask for one. Surely that does you no great injury. Why suddenly grow so angry aboutit?"

The bystanders told the farmer that he ought to give the bonze one ofthe smaller pears and let him go. But the farmer would not and didnot. An artisan saw the whole affair from his shop, and since thenoise annoyed him, he took some money, bought a pear and gave it tothe bonze. 

The bonze thanked him and said: "One like myself, who has given up theworld, must not be miserly. I have beautiful pears myself, and Iinvite you all to eat them with me. " Then some one asked: "If you havepears then why do you not eat your own?" He answered: "I first musthave a seed to plant. "

And with that he began to eat the pear with gusto. When he hadfinished, he held the pit in his hand, took his pick-ax from hisshoulder; and dug a hole a couple of inches deep. Into this he thrustthe pit, and covered it with earth. Then he asked the folk in themarket place for water, with which to water it. A pair of curiosityseekers brought him hot water from the hostelry in the street, andwith it the bonze watered the pit. Thousands of eyes were turned onthe spot. And the pit could already be seen to sprout. The sprout grewand in a moment it had turned into a tree. Branches and leavesburgeoned out from it. It began to blossom and soon the fruit hadripened: large, fragrant pears, which hung in thick clusters from theboughs. The bonze climbed into the tree and handed down the pears tothe bystanders. In a moment all the pears had been eaten up. Then thebonze took his pick-ax and cut down the tree. Crash, crash! so it wentfor a while, and the tree was felled. Then he took the tree on hisshoulder and walked away at an easy gait. 

When the bonze had begun to make his magic, the farmer, too, hadmingled with the crowd. With neck outstretched and staring eyes he hadstood there and had entirely forgotten the business he hoped to dowith his pears. When the bonze had gone off he turned around to lookafter his cart. His pears had all disappeared. Then he realized thatthe pears the bonze had divided had been his own. He looked moreclosely, and the axle of his cart had disappeared. It was plainlyevident that it had been chopped off quite recently. The farmer fellinto a rage and hastened after the bonze as fast as ever he could. Andwhen he turned the corner, there lay the missing piece from the axleby the city wall. And then he realized that the pear-tree which thebonze had chopped down must have been his axle. The bonze, however, was nowhere to be found. And the whole crowd in the market burst outinto loud laughter. 

 Note: The axle in China is really a handle, for the little Chinese carts are one-wheel push-carts with two handles or shafts. 

XXXIV

SKY O'DAWN

Once upon a time there was a man who took a child to a woman in acertain village, and told her to take care of him. Then hedisappeared. And because the dawn was just breaking in the sky whenthe woman took the child into her home, she called him Sky O'Dawn. When the child was three years old, he would often look up to theheavens and talk with the stars. One day he ran away and many monthspassed before he came home again. The woman gave him a whipping. Buthe ran away again, and did not return for a year. His foster-motherwas frightened, and asked: "Where have you been all year long?" Theboy answered: "I only made a quick trip to the Purple Sea. There thewater stained my clothes red. So I went to the spring at which the sunturns in, and washed them. I went away in the morning and I came backat noon. Why do you speak about my having been gone a year?"

Then the woman asked: "And where did you pass on your way?"

The boy answered: "When I had washed my clothes, I rested for a whilein the City of the Dead and fell asleep. And the King-Father of theEast gave me red chestnuts and rosy dawn-juice to eat, and my hungerwas stilled. Then I went to the dark skies and drank the yellow dew, and my thirst was quenched. And I met a black tiger and wanted to ridehome on his back. But I whipped him too hard, and he bit me in theleg. And so I came back to tell you about it. "

 [Illustration: "'AND I CROSSED THE WATER ON THE SHOE. '" --_Page 91_]

Once more the boy ran away from home, thousands of miles, until hecame to the swamp where dwelt the Primal Mist. There he met an old manwith yellow eyebrows and asked him how old he might be. The old mansaid: "I have given up the habit of eating, and live on air. Thepupils of my eyes have gradually acquired a green glow, which enablesme to see all hidden things. Whenever a thousand years have passed Iturn around my bones and wash the marrow. And every two thousand yearsI scrape my skin to get rid of the hair. I have already washed mybones thrice and scraped my skin five times. "

Afterward Sky O'Dawn served the Emperor Wu of the Han dynasty. TheEmperor, who was fond of the magic arts, was much attached to him. Oneday he said to him: "I wish that the empress might not grow old. Canyou prevent it?"

Sky O'Dawn answered: "I know of only one means to keep from growingold. "

The Emperor asked what herbs one had to eat. Sky O'Dawn replied: "Inthe North-East grow the mushrooms of life. There is a three-leggedcrow in the sun who always wants to get down and eat them. But theSun-God holds his eyes shut and does not let him get away. If humanbeings eat them they become immortal, when animals eat them they growstupefied. "

"And how do you know this?" asked the Emperor. 

"When I was a boy I once fell into a deep well, from which I could notget out for many decades. And down there was an immortal who led me tothis herb. But one has to pass through a red river whose water is solight that not even a feather can swim on it. Everything that touchesits surface sinks to the depths. But the man pulled off one of hisshoes and gave it to me. And I crossed the water on the shoe, pickedthe herb and ate it. Those who dwell in that place weave mats ofpearls and precious stones. They led me to a spot before which hung acurtain of delicate, colored skin. And they gave me a pillow carved ofblack jade, on which were graven sun and moon, clouds and thunder. They covered me with a dainty coverlet spun of the hair of a hundredgnats. A cover of that kind is very cool and refreshing in summer. Ifelt of it with my hands, and it seemed to be formed of water; butwhen I looked at it more closely, it was pure light. "

Once the Emperor called together all his magicians in order to talkwith them about the fields of the blessed spirits. Sky O'Dawn wasthere, too, and said: "Once I was wandering about the North Pole and Icame to the Fire-Mirror Mountain. There neither sun nor moon shines. But there is a dragon who holds a fiery mirror in his jaws in order tolight up the darkness. On the mountain is a park, and in the park is alake. By the lake grows the glimmer-stalk grass, which shines like alamp of gold. If you pluck it and use it for a candle, you can see allthings visible, and the shapes of the spirits as well. It evenilluminates the interior of a human being. "

Once Sky O'Dawn went to the East, into the country of the fortunateclouds. And he brought back with him from that land a steed of thegods, nine feet high. The Emperor asked him how he had come to findit. 

So he told him: "The Queen-Mother of the West had him harnessed to herwagon when she went to visit the King-Father of the East. The steedwas staked out in the field of the mushrooms of life. But he trampleddown several hundred of them. This made the King-Father angry, and hedrove the steed away to the heavenly river. There I found him and rodehim home. I rode three times around the sun, because I had fallenasleep on the steed's back. And then, before I knew it, I was here. This steed can catch up with the sun's shadow. When I found him he wasquite thin and as sad as an aged donkey. So I mowed the grass of thecountry of the fortunate clouds, which grows once every two-thousandyears on the Mountain of the Nine Springs and fed it to the horse; andthat made him lively again. "

The Emperor asked what sort of a place the country of the fortunateclouds might be. Sky O'Dawn answered: "There is a great swamp there. The people prophesy fortune and misfortune by the air and the clouds. If good fortune is to befall a house, clouds of five colors form inthe rooms, which alight on the grass and trees and turn into a coloreddew. This dew tastes as sweet as cider. "

The Emperor asked whether he could obtain any of this dew. Sky O'Dawnreplied: "My steed could take me to the place where it falls fourtimes in the course of a single day!"

And sure enough he came back by evening, and brought along dew ofevery color in a crystal flask. The Emperor drank it and his hair grewblack again. He gave it to his highest officials to drink, and the oldgrew young again and the sick became well. 

Once, when a comet appeared in the heavens, Sky O'Dawn gave theEmperor the astrologer's wand. The Emperor pointed it at the comet andthe comet was quenched. 

Sky O'Dawn was an excellent whistler. And whenever he whistled in fulltones, long drawn out, the motes in the sunbeams danced to his music. 

Once he said to a friend: "There is not a soul on earth who knows whoI am with the exception of the astrologer!"

When Sky O'Dawn had died, the Emperor called the astrologer to himand asked: "Did you know Sky O'Dawn?"

He replied: "No!"

The Emperor said: "What do you know?"

The astrologer answered: "I know how to gaze on the stars. "

"Are all the stars in their places?" asked the Emperor. 

"Yes, but for eighteen years I have not seen the Star of the GreatYear. Now it is visible once more. "

Then the Emperor looked up towards the skies and sighed: "For eighteenyears Sky O'Dawn kept me company, and I did not know that he was theStar of the Great Year!"

 Note: The mother of Sky O'Dawn, (Dung Fang So) who makes so mysterious an appearance on earth, according to one tradition, is the third daughter of the Lord of the Heavens. (Comp. Note to No. 16). Dung Fang So is an incarnation of the Wood Star or Star of the Great Year (Jupiter). The King-Father of the East, one of the Five Ancients, is the representative of wood (comp. No. 15). Red chestnuts, like fire-dates, are fruits of the gods, and bestow immortality. Sky O'Dawn was an excellent whistler. Whistling is a famous means of magic among the Taoists. The Emperor Wu of the Han dynasty, was a prince who is reputed to have devoted much attention to the magic arts. He reigned from 140 to 86 B. C. The three-legged crow in the sun is the counterpart of the three-legged ram-toad in the moon. The Red River recalls the Weak River by the Castle of the Queen-Mother of the West. 

XXXV

KING MU OF DSCHOU

In the days of King Mu of Dschou a magician came out of the uttermostWest, who could walk through water and fire, and pass through metaland stone. He could make mountains and rivers change place, shiftabout cities and castles, rise into emptiness without falling, strikeagainst solid matter without finding it an obstruction; and he knew athousand transformations in all their inexhaustible variety. And hecould not only change the shape of things but he could change men'sthoughts. The King honored him like a god, and served him as he woulda master. He resigned his own apartments that the magician might belodged in them, had beasts of sacrifice brought to offer him, andselected sweet singers to give him pleasure. But the rooms in theKing's palace were too humble--the magician could not dwell in them;and the King's singers were not musical enough to be allowed to benear him. So King Mu had a new palace built for him. The work ofbricklayers and carpenters, of painters and stainers left nothing tobe desired with regard to skill. The King's treasury was empty whenthe tower had reached its full height. It was a thousand fathoms high, and rose above the top of the mountain before the capital. The Kingselected maidens, the loveliest and most dainty, gave them fragrantessences, had their eyebrows curved in lines of beauty, and adornedtheir hair and ears with jewels. He garbed them in fine cloth, andwith white silks fluttering about them, and had their faces paintedwhite and their eyebrows stained black. He had them put on armlets ofprecious stones and mix sweet-smelling herbs. They filled the palaceand sang the songs of the ancient kings in order to please themagician. Every month the most costly garments were brought him, andevery morning the most delicate food. The magician allowed them to doso, and since he had no choice, made the best of it. 

Not long afterward the magician invited the King to go traveling withhim. The King grasped the magician's sleeve, and thus they flew upthrough the air to the middle of the skies. When they stopped theyfound they had reached the palace of the magician. It was built ofgold and silver, and adorned with pearls and precious stones. Ittowered high over the clouds and rain; and none could say whereon itrested. To the eye it had the appearance of heaped-up clouds. All thatit offered the senses was different from the things of the world ofmen. It seemed to the King as though he were bodily present in themidst of the purple depths of the city of the air, of the divineharmony of the spheres, where the Great God dwells. The King lookeddown, and his castles and pleasure-houses appeared to him like hillsof earth and heaps of straw. And there the King remained for somedecades and thought no more of his kingdom. 

Then the magician again invited the King to go traveling with him oncemore. And in the place to which they came there was to be seen neithersun nor moon above, nor rivers or sea below. The King's dazzled eyescould not see the radiant shapes which showed themselves; the King'sdulled ears could not hear the sounds which played about them. Itseemed as though his body were dissolving in confusion; his thoughtsbegan to stray, and consciousness threatened to leave him. So hebegged the magician to return. The magician put his spell upon him, and it seemed to the King as though he were falling into empty space. 

When he regained consciousness, he was sitting at the same place wherehe had been sitting when the magician had asked him to travel with himfor the first time. The servants waiting on him were the same, andwhen he looked down, his goblet was not yet empty, and his food hadnot yet grown cold. 

The King asked what had happened. And the servants answered, "The Kingsat for a space in silence. " Whereupon the King was quite bereft ofreason, and it was three months before he regained his right mind. Then he questioned the magician. The magician said: "I was travelingwith you in the spirit, O King! What need was there for the body to goalong? And the place in which we stayed at that time was no less realthan your own castle and your own gardens. But you are used only topermanent conditions, therefore visions which dissolve so suddenlyappear strange to you. "

The King was content with the explanation. He gave no further thoughtto the business of government and took no more interest in hisservants, but resolved to travel afar. So he had the eight famoussteeds harnessed, and accompanied by a few faithful retainers, drove athousand miles away. There he came to the country of the greathunters. The great hunters brought the King the blood of the whitebrant to drink, and washed his feet in the milk of mares and cows. When the King and his followers had quenched their thirst, they droveon and camped for the night on the slope of the Kunlun Mountain, southof the Red River. The next day they climbed to the peak of KunlunMountain and gazed at the castle of the Lord of the Yellow Earth. Then they traveled on to the Queen-Mother of the West. Before they gotthere they had to pass the Weak River. This is a river whose waterswill bear neither floats nor ships. All that attempts to float over itsinks into its depths. When the King reached the shore, fish andturtles, crabs and salamanders came swimming up and formed a bridge, so that he could drive across with the wagon. 

It is said of the Queen-Mother of the West that she goes about withhair unkempt, with a bird's beak and tiger's teeth, and that she isskilled in playing the flute. Yet this is not her true figure, butthat of a spirit who serves her, and rules over the Western sky. TheQueen-Mother entertained King Mu in her castle by the Springs of Jade. And she gave him rock-marrow to drink and fed him with the fruit ofthe jade-trees. Then she sang him a song and taught him a magicformula by means of which one could obtain long life. The Queen-Motherof the West gathers the immortals around her, and gives them to eat ofthe peaches of long life; and then they come to her with wagons withpurple canopies, drawn by flying dragons. Ordinary mortals sink in theWeak River when they try to cross. But she was kindly disposed to KingMu. 

When he took leave of her, he also went on to the spot where the sunturns in after running three thousand miles a day. Then he returnedagain to his kingdom. 

When King Mu was a hundred years old, the Queen-Mother of the Westdrew near his palace and led him away with her into the clouds. 

And from that day on he was seen no more. 

 Note: King Mu of Dschou reigned from 1001 to 946 B. C. With his name are associated the stories of the marvelous travels into the land of the far West, and especially to the Queen-Mother (who is identified by some with Juno). The peaches of immortality suggest the apples of the Hesperides. (Comp. With the story of "The Ape Sun Wu Kung. ")

XXXVI

THE KING OF HUAI NAN

The King of Huai Nan was a learned man of the Han dynasty. Since hewas of the blood royal the emperor had given him a kingdom in fee. Hecultivated the society of scholars, could interpret signs and foretellthe future. Together with his scholars he had compiled the book whichbears his name. 

One day eight aged men came to see him. They all had white beards andwhite hair. The gate-keeper announced them to the King. The Kingwished to try them, so he sent back the gate-keeper to putdifficulties in the way of their entrance. The latter said to them:"Our King is striving to learn the art of immortal life. You gentlemenare old and feeble. How can you be of aid to him? It is unnecessaryfor you to pay him a visit. "

The eight old men smiled and said: "Oh, and are we too old to suityou? Well, then we will make ourselves young!" And before they hadfinished speaking they had turned themselves into boys of fourteen andfifteen, with hair-knots as black as silk and faces likepeach-blossoms. The gate-keeper was frightened, and at once informedthe King of what had happened. When the King heard it, he did not eventake time to slip into his shoes, but hurried out barefoot to receivethem. He led them into his palace, had rugs of brocade spread forthem, and beds of ivory set up, fragrant herbs burned and tables ofgold and precious stones set in front of them. Then he bowed beforethem as pupils do before a teacher, and told them how glad he was thatthey had come. 

The eight boys changed into old men again and said: "Do you wish to goto school to us, O King? Each one of us is master of a particular art. One of us can call up wind and rain, cause clouds and mists to gather, rivers to flow and mountains to heave themselves up, if he wills itso. The second can cause high mountains to split asunder and checkgreat streams in their course. He can tame tigers and panthers andsoothe serpents and dragons. Spirits and gods do his bidding. Thethird can send out doubles, transform himself into other shapes, makehimself invisible, cause whole armies to disappear, and turn day intonight. The fourth can walk through the air and clouds, can stroll onthe surface of the waves, pass through walls and rocks and cover athousand miles in a single breath. The fifth can enter fire withoutburning, and water without drowning. The winter frost cannot chillhim, nor the summer heat burn him. The sixth can create and transformliving creatures if he feel inclined. He can form birds and beasts, grasses and trees. He can transplace houses and castles. The seventhcan bake lime so that it turns to gold, and cook lead so that it turnsto silver; he can mingle water and stone so that the bubbleseffervesce and turn into pearls. The eighth can ride on dragons andcranes to the eight poles of the world, converse with the immortals, and stand in the presence of the Great Pure One. "

The King kept them beside him from morning to night, entertained themand had them show him what they could do. And, true enough, they coulddo everything just as they had said. And now the King began to distilthe elixir of life with their aid. He had finished, but not yetimbibed it when a misfortune overtook his family. His son had beenplaying with a courtier and the latter had heedlessly wounded him. Fearing that the prince might punish him, he joined other discontentedpersons and excited a revolt. And the emperor, when he heard of it, sent one of his captains to judge between the King and the rebels. 

The eight aged men spoke: "It is now time to go. This misfortune hasbeen sent you from heaven, O King! Had it not befallen you, you wouldnot have been able to resolve to leave the splendors and glories ofthis world!"

They led him on to a mountain. There they offered sacrifices toheaven, and buried gold in the earth. Then they ascended into theskies in bright daylight. The footprints of the eight aged men and ofthe king were imprinted in the rock of the mountain, and may be seenthere to this very day. Before they had left the castle, however, theyhad set what was left of the elixir of life out in the courtyard. Hensand hounds picked and licked it up, and all flew up into the skies. InHuai Nan to this very day the crowing of cocks and the barking ofhounds may be heard up in the skies, and it is said that these are thecreatures who followed the King at the time. 

One of the King's servants, however, followed him to an island in thesea, whence he sent him back. He told that the King himself had notyet ascended to the skies, but had only become immortal and waswandering about the world. When the emperor heard of the matter heregretted greatly that he had sent soldiers into the King's land andthus driven him out. He called in magicians to aid him, in hope ofmeeting the eight old men himself. Yet, for all that he spent greatsums, he was not successful. The magicians only cheated him. 

 Note: The King of Huai Nan was named Liu An. He belonged to the Han dynasty. He dabbled largely in magic, and drew to his court many magicians whose labors are collected in the philosophical work which bears his name. Liu An lived at the time of the Emperor Wu (see No. 34). The latter having no heirs, Liu An entered into a conspiracy which, however, was discovered. As a consequence he killed himself, 122 B. C. Our fairy-tale presents these events in their legendary transformation. 

XXXVII

OLD DSCHANG

Once upon a time there was a man who went by the name of Old Dschang. He lived in the country, near Yangdschou, as a gardener. His neighbor, named Sir We, held an official position in Yangdschou. Sir We haddecided that it was time for his daughter to marry, so he sent for amatch-maker and commissioned her to find a suitable husband. OldDschang heard this, and was pleased. He prepared food and drink, entertained the match-maker, and told her to recommend him as ahusband. But the old match-maker went off scolding. 

The next day he invited her to dinner again and gave her money. Thenthe old match-maker said: "You do not know what you wish! Why should agentleman's beautiful daughter condescend to marry a poor old gardenerlike yourself? Even though you had money to burn, your white hairwould not match her black locks. Such a marriage is out of thequestion!"

But Old Dschang did not cease to entreat her: "Make an attempt, justone attempt, to mention me! If they will not listen to you, then Imust resign myself to my fate!"

The old match-maker had taken his money, so she could not well refuse, and though she feared being scolded, she mentioned him to Sir We. Hegrew angry and wanted to throw her out of the house. 

"I knew you would not thank me, " said she, "but the old man urged itso that I could not refuse to mention his intention. "

"Tell the old man that if this very day he brings me two whitejade-stones, and four hundred ounces of yellow gold, then I will givehim my daughter's hand in marriage. "

But he only wished to mock the old man's folly, for he knew that thelatter could not give him anything of the kind. The match-maker wentto Old Dschang and delivered the message. And he made no objection;but at once brought the exact quantity of gold and jewels to Sir We'shouse. The latter was very much frightened and when his wife heard ofit, she began to weep and wail loudly. But the girl encouraged hermother: "My father has given his word now and cannot break it. I willknow how to bear my fate. "

So Sir We's daughter was married to Old Dschang. But even after thewedding the latter did not give up his work as a gardener. He spadedthe field and sold vegetables as usual, and his wife had to fetchwater and build the kitchen fire herself. But she did her work withoutfalse shame and, though her relatives reproached her, she continued todo so. 

Once an aristocratic relative visited Sir We and said: "If you hadreally been poor, were there not enough young gentlemen in theneighborhood for your daughter? Why did you have to marry her to sucha wrinkled old gardener? Now that you have thrown her away, so tospeak, it would be better if both of them left this part of thecountry. "

Then Sir We prepared a banquet and invited his daughter and OldDschang to visit him. When they had had sufficient to eat and drink heallowed them to get an inkling of what was in his mind. 

Said Old Dschang: "I have only remained here because I thought youwould long for your daughter. But since you are tired of us, I will beglad to go. I have a little country house back in the hills, and wewill set out for it early to-morrow morning. "

The following morning, at break of dawn, Old Dschang came with hiswife to say farewell. Sir We said: "Should we long to see you at somelater time, my son can make inquiries. " Old Dschang placed his wife ona donkey and gave her a straw hat to wear. He himself took his staffand walked after. 

A few years passed without any news from either of them. Then Sir Weand his wife felt quite a longing to see their daughter and sent theirson to make inquiries. When the latter got back in the hills he met aplow-boy who was plowing with two yellow steers. He asked him: "Whereis Old Dschang's country house?" The plow-boy left the plow in theharrow, bowed and answered: "You have been a long time coming, sir!The village is not far from here: I will show you the way. "

They crossed a hill. At the foot of the hill flowed a brook, and whenthey had crossed the brook they had to climb another hill. Graduallythe landscape changed. From the top of the hill could be seen avalley, level in the middle, surrounded by abrupt crags and shaded bygreen trees, among which houses and towers peeped forth. This was thecountry house of Old Dschang. Before the village flowed a deep brookfull of clear, blue water. They passed over a stone bridge and reachedthe gate. Here flowers and trees grew in luxurious profusion, andpeacocks and cranes flew about. From the distance could be heard thesound of flutes and of stringed instruments. Crystal-clear tones roseto the clouds. A messenger in a purple robe received the guest at thegate and led him into a hall of surpassing splendor. Strangefragrances filled the air, and there was a ringing of little bells ofpearl. Two maid-servants came forth to greet him, followed by two rowsof beautiful girls in a long processional. After them a man in aflowing turban, clad in scarlet silk, with red slippers, came floatingalong. The guest saluted him. He was serious and dignified, and at thesame time seemed youthfully fresh. At first We's son did not recognizehim, but when he looked more closely, why it was Old Dschang! Thelatter said with a smile: "I am pleased that the long road to travelhas not prevented your coming. Your sister is just combing her hair. She will welcome you in a moment. " Then he had him sit down and drinktea. 

After a short time a maid-servant came and led him to the inner rooms, to his sister. The beams of her room were of sandalwood, the doors oftortoise-shell and the windows inlaid with blue jade; her curtainswere formed of strings of pearls and the steps leading into the roomof green nephrite. His sister was magnificently gowned, and far morebeautiful than before. She asked him carelessly how he was gettingalong, and what her parents were doing; but was not very cordial. After a splendid meal she had an apartment prepared for him. 

"My sister wishes to make an excursion to the Mountain of theFairies, " said Old Dschang to him. "We will be back about sunset, andyou can rest until we return. "

Then many-colored clouds rose in the courtyard, and dulcet musicsounded on the air. Old Dschang mounted a dragon, while his wife andsister rode on phenixes and their attendants on cranes. So they roseinto the air and disappeared in an easterly direction. They did notreturn until after sunset. 

Old Dschang and his wife then said to him: "This is an abode of theblessed. You cannot remain here overlong. To-morrow we will escort youback. "

On the following day, when taking leave, Old Dschang gave him eightyounces of gold and an old straw hat. "Should you need money, " said he, "you can go to Yangdschou and inquire in the northern suburb for oldWang's drug-shop. There you can collect ten million pieces of copper. This hat is the order for them. " Then he ordered his plow-boy to takehim home again. 

Quite a few of the folks at home, to whom he described his adventures, thought that Old Dschang must be a holy man, while others regarded thewhole thing a magic vision. 

After five or six years Sir We's money came to an end. So his son tookthe straw hat to Yangdschou and there asked for old Wang. The latterjust happened to be standing in his drug-shop, mixing herbs. When theson explained his errand he said: "The money is ready. But is your hatgenuine?" And he took the hat and examined it. A young girl came froman inner room and said: "I wove the hat for Old Dschang myself. Theremust be a red thread in it. " And sure enough, there was. Then old Wanggave young We the ten million pieces of copper, and the latter nowbelieved that Old Dschang was really a saint. So he once more wentover the hills to look for him. He asked the forest-keepers, but theycould tell him naught. Sadly he retraced his steps and decided toinquire of old Wang, but he had also disappeared. 

When several years had passed he once more came to Yangdschou, and waswalking in the meadow before the city gate. There he met Old Dschang'splow-boy. The latter cried out: "How are you? How are you?" and drewout ten pounds of gold, which he gave to him, saying: "My mistresstold me to give you this. My master is this very moment drinking teawith old Wang in the inn. " Young We followed the plow-boy, intendingto greet his brother-in-law. But when he reached the inn there was noone in sight. And when he turned around the plow-boy had disappearedas well. And since that time no one ever heard from Old Dschang again. 

 Note: The match-maker, according to Chinese custom--and the custom of other oriental peoples--is an absolutely necessary mediator between the two families. There are old women who make their living at this profession. 

XXXVIII

THE KINDLY MAGICIAN

Once upon a time there was a man named Du Dsi Tschun. In his youth hewas a spendthrift and paid no heed to his property. He was given todrink and idling. When he had run through all his money, his relativescast him out. One winter day he was walking barefoot about the city, with an empty stomach and torn clothes. Evening came on and still hehad not found any food. Without end or aim he wandered about themarket place. He was hungry, and the cold seemed well nighunendurable. So he turned his eyes upward and began to lament aloud. 

Suddenly an ancient man stood before him, leaning on a staff, whosaid: "What do you lack since you complain so?"

"I am dying of hunger, " replied Du Dsi Tschun, "and not a soul willtake pity on me!"

The ancient man said: "How much money would you need in order to livein all comfort?"

"If I had fifty thousand pieces of copper it would answer my purpose, "replied Du Dsi Tschun. 

The ancient said: "That would not answer. "

"Well, then, a million!"

"That is still too little!"

"Well, then, three million!"

The ancient man said: "That is well spoken!" He fetched a thousandpieces of copper out of his sleeve and said: "That is for thisevening. Expect me to-morrow by noon, at the Persian Bazaar!"

At the time set Du Dsi Tschun went there, and, sure enough, there wasthe ancient, who gave him three million pieces of copper. Then hedisappeared, without giving his name. 

When Du Dsi Tschun held the money in his hand, his love forprodigality once more awoke. He rode pampered steeds, clothed himselfin the finest furs, went back to his wine, and led such an extravagantlife that the money gradually came to an end. Instead of wearingbrocade he had to wear cotton, and instead of riding horseback he wentto the dogs. Finally he was again running about barefoot and in ragsas before, and did not know how to satisfy his hunger. Once more hestood in the market-place and sighed. But the ancient was alreadythere, took him by the hand and said: "Are you back already to whereyou were? That is strange! However, I will aid you once more!"

But Du Dsi Tschun was ashamed and did not want to accept his help. Yetthe ancient insisted, and led him along to the Persian Bazaar. Thistime he gave him ten million pieces of copper, and Du Dsi Tschunthanked him with shame in his heart. 

With money in hand, he tried to give time to adding to it, and savingin order to gain great wealth. But, as is always the case, it is hardto overcome ingrown faults. Gradually he began to fling his money awayagain, and gave free rein to all his desires. And once more his pursegrew empty. In a couple of years he was as poor as ever he had been. 

Then he met the ancient the third time, but was so ashamed of himselfthat he hid his face when he passed him. 

The ancient seized his arm and said: "Where are you going? I will helpyou once more. I will give you thirty million. But if then you do notimprove you are past all aid!"

Full of gratitude, Du Dsi Tschun bowed before him and said: "In thedays of my poverty my wealthy relatives did not seek me out. You alonehave thrice aided me. The money you give me to-day shall not besquandered, that I swear; but I will devote it to good works in orderto repay your great kindness. And when I have done this I will followyou, if needs be through fire and through water. "

The ancient replied: "That is right! When you have ordered thesethings ask for me in the temple of Laotsze beneath the two mulberrytrees!"

Du Dsi Tschun took the money and went to Yangdschou. There he bought ahundred acres of the best land, and built a lofty house with manyhundreds of rooms on the highway. And there he allowed widows andorphans to live. Then he bought a burial-place for his ancestors, andsupported his needy relations. Countless people were indebted to himfor their livelihood. 

When all was finished, he went to inquire after the ancient in thetemple of Laotsze. The ancient was sitting in the shade of themulberry trees blowing the flute. He took Du Dsi Tschun along with himto the cloudy peaks of the holy mountains of the West. When they hadgone some forty miles into the mountains, he saw a dwelling, fair andclean. It was surrounded by many-colored clouds, and peacocks andcranes were flying about it. Within the house was a herb-oven ninefeet high. The fire burned with a purple flame, and its glow leapedalong the walls. Nine fairies stood at the oven, and a green dragonand a white tiger crouched beside it. Evening came. The ancient was nolonger clad like an ordinary man; but wore a yellow cap and wide, flowing garments. He took three pellets of the White Stone, put theminto a flagon of wine, and gave them to Du Dsi Tschun to drink. Hespread out a tiger-skin against the western wall of the inner chamber, and bade Du Dsi Tschun sit down on it, with his face turned toward theEast. Then he said to him: "Now beware of speaking a single word--nomatter what happens to you, whether you encounter powerful gods orterrible demons, wild beasts or ogres, or all the tortures of thenether world, or even if you see your own relatives suffer--for allthese things are only deceitful images! They cannot harm you. Thinkonly of what I have said, and let your soul be at rest!" And when hehad said this the ancient disappeared. 

Then Du Dsi Tschun saw only a large stone jug full of clear waterstanding before him. Fairies, dragon and tiger had all vanished. Suddenly he heard a tremendous crash, which made heaven and earthtremble. A man towering more than ten feet in height appeared. Hecalled himself the great captain, and he and his horse were coveredwith golden armor. He was surrounded by more than a hundred soldiers, who drew their bows and swung their swords, and halted in thecourtyard. 

The giant called out harshly: "Who are you? Get out of my way!"

Du Dsi Tschun did not move. And he returned no answer to hisquestions. 

Then the giant flew into a passion and cried with a thundering voice:"Chop off his head!"

But Du Dsi Tschun remained unmoved, so the giant went off raging. 

Then a furious tiger and a poisonous serpent came up roaring andhissing. They made as though to bite him and leaped over him. But DuDsi Tschun remained unperturbed in spirit, and after a time theydissolved and vanished. 

Suddenly a great rain began to fall in streams. It thundered andlightninged incessantly, so that his ears rang and his eyes wereblinded. It seemed as though the house would fall. The water rose to aflood in a few moments' time, and streamed up to the place where hewas sitting. But Du Dsi Tschun remained motionless and paid noattention to it. And after a time the water receded. 

Then came a great demon with the head of an ox. He set up a kettle inthe middle of the courtyard, in which bubbled boiling oil. He caughtDu Dsi Tschun by the neck with an iron fork and said: "If you willtell me who you are I will let you go!"

Du Dsi Tschun shut his eyes and kept silent. Then the demon pickedhim up with the fork and flung him into the kettle. He withstood thepain, and the boiling oil did not harm him. Finally the demon draggedhim out again, and drew him down the steps of the house before a manwith red hair and a blue face, who looked like the prince of thenether world. The latter cried: "Drag in his wife!"

After a time Du Dsi Tschun's wife was brought on in chains. Her hairwas torn and she wept bitterly. 

The demon pointed to Du Dsi Tschun and said: "If you will speak yourname we will let her go!"

But he answered not a word. 

Then the prince of evil had the woman tormented in all sorts of ways. And she pleaded with Du Dsi Tschun: "I have been your wife now for tenyears. Will you not speak one little word to save me? I can endure nomore!" And the tears ran in streams from her eyes. She screamed andscolded. Yet he spoke not a word. 

Thereupon the prince of evil shouted: "Chop her into bits!" And there, before his eyes, it seemed as though she were really being chopped topieces. But Du Dsi Tschun did not move. 

"The scoundrel's measure is full!" cried the prince of evil. "He shalldwell no longer among the living! Off with his head!" And so theykilled him, and it seemed to him that his soul fled his body. Theox-headed demon dragged him down into the nether regions, where hetasted all the tortures in turn. But Du Dsi Tschun remembered thewords of the ancient. And the tortures, too, seemed bearable. So hedid not scream and said not a word. 

Now he was once more dragged before the prince of evil. The lattersaid: "As punishment for his obstinacy this man shall come to earthagain in the shape of a woman!"

The demon dragged him to the wheel of life and he returned to earthin the shape of a girl. He was often ill, had to take medicinecontinually, and was pricked and burned with hot needles. Yet he neveruttered a sound. Gradually he grew into a beautiful maiden. But sincehe never spoke, he was known as the dumb maid. A scholar finally tookhim for his bride, and they lived in peace and good fellowship. And ason came to them who, in the course of two years was already beyondmeasure wise and intelligent. One day the father was carrying the sonon his arm. He spoke jestingly to his wife and said: "When I look atyou it seems to me that you are not really dumb. Won't you say onelittle word to me? How delightful it would be if you were to become myspeaking rose!"

The woman remained silent. No matter how he might coax and try to makeher smile, she would return no answer. 

Then his features changed: "If you will not speak to me, it is a signthat you scorn me; and in that case your son is nothing to me, either!" And with that he seized the boy and flung him against thewall. 

But since Du Dsi Tschun loved this little boy so dearly, he forgot theancient's warning, and cried out: "Oh, oh!"

And before the cry had died away Du Dsi Tschun awoke as though from adream and found himself seated in his former place. The ancient wasthere as well. It must have been about the fifth hour of the night. Purple flames rose wildly from the oven, and flared up to the sky. Thewhole house caught fire and burned like a torch. 

"You have deceived me!" cried the ancient. Then he seized him by thehair and thrust him into the jug of water. And in a minute the firewent out. The ancient spoke: "You overcame joy and rage, grief andfear, hate and desire, it is true; but love you had not driven fromyour soul. Had you not cried out when the child was flung against thewall, then my elixir would have taken shape and you would haveattained immortality. But in the last moment you failed me. Now it istoo late. Now I can begin brewing my elixir of life once more from thebeginning and you will remain a mere mortal man!"

Du Dsi Tschun saw that the oven had burst, and that instead of thephilosopher's stone it held only a lump of iron. The ancient man castaside his garments and chopped it up with a magic knife. Du Dsi Tschuntook leave of him and returned to Yangdschou, where he lived in greataffluence. In his old age he regretted that he had not completed histask. He once more went to the mountain to look for the ancient. Butthe ancient had vanished without leaving a trace. 

 Note: The "pieces of copper" are the ancient Chinese copper coins, with a hole in the middle, usually hung on strings to the number of 500 or 1000. Money had a greater purchasing value in ancient China, however, than in the China of to-day. The "Persian Bazaar": During the reign of the Tang dynasty China maintained an active intercourse with the West, traces of which are at present being investigated in Central Asia. At that time Persian bazaars were no novelty in the city of Si-An-Fu, then the capital. "Herb-oven": a tripod kettle used for brewing the elixir of life, with which the fairies, dragon and tiger (both the last-mentioned star-incarnations) are connected. In order to prepare the elixir the master must have absolute endurance. It is for this reason that he had placed Du Dsi Tschun in his debt by means of kindness. The yellow cap which the master wears is connected with the teachings of the Yellow Ancient (comp. W. No. 15). The "prince of the nether world, " Yan Wang, or Yan Lo Wang, is the Indian god Yama. There are in all ten princes of the nether world, of whom the fifth is the highest and most feared. "Obstinacy, " literally; his real offense is reticence, or the keeping secret of a thing. This quality belongs to the Yin, the dark or feminine principle, and determines Du Dsi Tschun's reappearance on earth as a woman. "Purple flames rose wildly from the oven": Though Du Dsi Tschun had overcome his other emotions, so that fear and terror did not affect him, love, and love in its highest form, mother-love, still remained in him. This love created the flames which threatened to destroy the building. The highest point in Taoism--as in Buddhism--is, however, the absolute negation of all feeling. 

NATURE AND ANIMAL TALES

XXXIX

THE FLOWER-ELVES

Once upon a time there was a scholar who lived retired from the worldin order to gain hidden wisdom. He lived alone and in a secret place. And all about the little house in which he dwelt he had planted everykind of flower, and bamboos and other trees. There it lay, quiteconcealed in its thick grove of flowers. With him he had only a boyservant, who dwelt in a separate hut, and who carried out his orders. He was not allowed to appear before his master unless summoned. Thescholar loved his flowers as he did himself. Never did he set his footbeyond the boundaries of his garden. 

It chanced that once there came a lovely spring evening. Flowers andtrees stood in full bloom, a fresh breeze was blowing, the moon shoneclearly. And the scholar sat over his goblet and was grateful for thegift of life. 

Suddenly he saw a maiden in dark garments come tripping up in themoonlight. She made a deep courtesy, greeted him and said: "I am yourneighbor. We are a company of young maids who are on our way to visitthe eighteen aunts. We should like to rest in this court for awhile, and therefore ask your permission to do so. "

The scholar saw that this was something quite out of the common, andgladly gave his consent. The maiden thanked him and went away. 

In a short time she brought back a whole crowd of maids carryingflowers and willow branches. All greeted the scholar. They werecharming, with delicate features, and slender, graceful figures. Whenthey moved their sleeves, a delightful fragrance was exhaled. There isno fragrance known to the human world which could be compared with it. 

The scholar invited them to sit down for a time in his room. Then heasked them: "Whom have I really the honor of entertaining? Have youcome from the castle of the Lady in the Moon, or the Jade Spring ofthe Queen-Mother of the West?"

"How could we claim such high descent?" said a maiden in a green gown, with a smile. "My name is Salix. " Then she presented another, clad inwhite, and said: "This is Mistress Prunophora"; then one in rose, "andthis is Persica"; and finally one in a dark-red gown, "and this isPunica. We are all sisters and we want to visit the eighteenzephyr-aunts to-day. The moon shines so beautifully this evening andit is so charming here in the garden. We are most grateful to you fortaking pity on us. "

"Yes, yes, " said the scholar. 

Then the sober-clad servant suddenly announced: "The zephyr-aunts havealready arrived!"

At once the girls rose and went to the door to meet them. 

"We were just about to visit you, aunts, " they said, smiling. "Thisgentleman here had just invited us to sit for a moment. What apleasant coincidence that you aunts have come here, too. This is sucha lovely night that we must drink a goblet of nectar in honor of youaunts!"

Thereon they ordered the servant to bring what was needed. 

"May one sit down here?" asked the aunts. 

"The master of the house is most kind, " replied the maids, "and thespot is quiet and hidden. "

And then they presented the aunts to the scholar. He spoke a fewkindly words to the eighteen aunts. They had a somewhat irresponsibleand airy manner. Their words fairly gushed out, and in theirneighborhood one felt a frosty chill. 

Meanwhile the servant had already brought in table and chairs. Theeighteen aunts sat at the upper end of the board, the maids followed, and the scholar sat down with them at the lowest place. Soon theentire table was covered with the most delicious foods and mostmagnificent fruits, and the goblets were filled with a fragrantnectar. They were delights such as the world of men does not know! Themoon shone brightly and the flowers exhaled intoxicating odors. Afterthey had partaken of food and drink the maids rose, danced and sung. Sweetly the sound of their singing echoed through the falling gloam, and their dance was like that of butterflies fluttering about theflowers. The scholar was so overpowered with delight that he no longerknew whether he were in heaven or on earth. 

When the dance had ended, the girls sat down again at the table, anddrank the health of the aunts in flowing nectar. The scholar, too, wasremembered with a toast, to which he replied with well-turned phrases. 

But the eighteen aunts were somewhat irresponsible in their ways. Oneof them, raising her goblet, by accident poured some nectar onPunica's dress. Punica, who was young and fiery, and very neat, stoodup angrily when she saw the spot on her red dress. 

"You are really very careless, " said she, in her anger. "My othersisters may be afraid of you, but I am not!"

Then the aunts grew angry as well and said: "How dare this young chitinsult us in such a manner!"

And with that they gathered up their garments and rose. 

All the maids then crowded about them and said: "Punica is so youngand inexperienced! You must not bear her any ill-will! To-morrow sheshall go to you switch in hand, and receive her punishment!"

But the eighteen aunts would not listen to them and went off. Thereupon the maids also said farewell, scattered among theflower-beds and disappeared. The scholar sat for a long time lost indreamy yearning. 

On the following evening the maids all came back again. 

"We all live in your garden, " they told him. "Every year we aretormented by naughty winds, and therefore we have always asked theeighteen aunts to protect us. But yesterday Punica insulted them, andnow we fear they will help us no more. But we know that you havealways been well disposed toward us, for which we are heartilygrateful. And now we have a great favor to ask, that every New Year'sday you make a small scarlet flag, paint the sun, moon and fiveplanets on it, and set it up in the eastern part of the garden. Thenwe sisters will be left in peace and will be protected from all evil. But since New Year's day has passed for this year, we beg that youwill set up the flag on the twenty-first of this month. For the EastWind is coming and the flag will protect us against him!"

The scholar readily promised to do as they wished, and the maids allsaid with a single voice: "We thank you for your great kindness andwill repay it!" Then they departed and a sweet fragrance filled theentire garden. 

The scholar, however, made a red flag as described, and when early inthe morning of the day in question the East Wind really did begin toblow, he quickly set it up in the garden. 

Suddenly a wild storm broke out, one that caused the forests to bend, and broke the trees. The flowers in the garden alone did not move. 

Then the scholar noticed that Salix was the willow; Prunophora theplum; Persica the peach, and the saucy Punica the Pomegranate, whosepowerful blossoms the wind cannot tear. The eighteen zephyr-aunts, however, were the spirits of the winds. 

In the evening the flower-elves all came and brought the scholarradiant flowers as a gift of thanks. 

"You have saved us, " they said, "and we have nothing else we can giveyou. If you eat these flowers you will live long and avoid old age. And if you, in turn, will protect us every year, then we sisters, too, will live long. "

The scholar did as they told him and ate the flowers. And his figurechanged and he grew young again like a youth of twenty. And in thecourse of time he attained the hidden wisdom and was placed among theImmortals. 

 Note. Salix: the names of the "Flower Elves" are given in the Chinese as family names, whose sound suggests the flower-names without exactly using them. In the translation the play on words is indicated by the Latin names. "Zephyr-aunts": In Chinese the name given the aunt is "Fong, " which in another stylization means "wind. "

XL

THE SPIRIT OF THE WU-LIAN MOUNTAIN

To the west of the gulf of Kiautschou is the Wu-Lian Mountain, wherethere are many spirits. Once upon a time a scholar who lived there wassitting up late at night, reading. And, as he stepped out before thehouse, a storm rose up suddenly, and a monster stretched out his clawsand seized him by the hair. And he lifted him up in the air andcarried him away. They passed by the tower which looks out to sea, aBuddhist temple in the hills. And in the distance, in the clouds, thescholar saw the figure of a god in golden armor. The figure lookedexactly like the image of Weto which was in the tower. In its righthand it held an iron mace, while its left pointed toward the monster, and it looked at it with anger. Then the monster let the scholar fall, right on top of the tower, and disappeared. No doubt the saint in thetower had come to the scholar's aid, because his whole familyworshiped Buddha dutifully. 

When the sun rose the priest came and saw the scholar on his tower. Hepiled up hay and straw on the ground; so that he could jump downwithout hurting himself. Then he took the scholar home, yet therewhere the monster had seized his hair, the hair remained stiff andunyielding. It did not improve until half a year had gone by. 

 Note: This legend comes from Dschungschong, west of the gulf of Kiautschou. "The tower which looks out to sea, " a celebrated tower which gives a view of the ocean. At present the people give this name to the Tsingtau Signal Station. Weto (Sanscrit, Veda), a legendary Boddhisatva, leader of the hosts of the four kings of heaven. His picture, with drawn sword, may be found at the entrance of every Buddhist temple. In China, he is often represented with a mace (symbolizing a thunderbolt) instead of a sword. When this is the case he has probably been confused with Vaisramana. 

XLI

THE KING OF THE ANTS

Once upon a time there was a scholar, who wandered away from his homeand went to Emmet village. There stood a house which was said to behaunted. Yet it was beautifully situated and surrounded by a lovelygarden. So the scholar hired it. One evening he was sitting over hisbooks, when several hundred knights suddenly came galloping into theroom. They were quite tiny, and their horses were about the size offlies. They had hunting falcons and dogs about as large as gnats andfleas. 

They came to his bed in the corner of the room, and there they held agreat hunt, with bows and arrows: one could see it all quite plainly. They caught a tremendous quantity of birds and game, and all this gamewas no larger than little grains of rice. 

When the hunt was over, in came a long procession with banners andstandards. They wore swords at their side and bore spears in theirhands, and came to a halt in the north-west corner of the room. Theywere followed by several hundred serving-men. These brought with themcurtains and covers, tents and tent-poles, pots and kettles, cups andplates, tables and chairs. And after them some hundreds of otherservants carried in all sorts of fine dishes, the best that land andwater had to offer. And several hundred more ran to and fro withoutstopping, in order to guard the roads and carry messages. 

The scholar gradually accustomed himself to the sight. Although themen were so very small he could distinguish everything quite clearly. 

Before long, a bright colored banner appeared. Behind it rode apersonage wearing a scarlet hat and garments of purple. He wassurrounded by an escort of several thousands. Before him went runnerswith whips and rods to clear the way. 

Then a man wearing an iron helmet and with a golden ax in his handcried out in a loud voice: "His Highness is graciously pleased to lookat the fish in the Purple Lake!" Whereupon the one who wore thescarlet hat got down from his horse, and, followed by a retinue ofseveral hundred men, approached the saucer which the scholar used forhis writing-ink. Tents were put up on the edge of the saucer and abanquet was prepared. A great number of guests sat down to the table. Musicians and dancers stood ready. There was a bright confusion ofmingled garments of purple and scarlet, crimson and green. Pipes andflutes, fiddles and cymbals sounded, and the dancers moved in thedance. The music was very faint, and yet its melodies could be clearlydistinguished. All that was said, too, the table-talk and orders, questions and calls, could be quite distinctly heard. 

After three courses, he who wore the scarlet hat said: "Quick! Makeready the nets and lines for fishing!"

And at once nets were thrown out into the saucer which held the waterin which the scholar dipped his brush. And they caught hundreds ofthousands of fishes. The one with the scarlet hat contented himselfwith casting a line in the shallow waters of the saucer, and caught abaker's dozen of red carp. 

Then he ordered the head cook to cook the fish, and the most varieddishes were prepared with them. The odor of roasting fat and spicesfilled the whole room. 

And then the wearer of the scarlet hat in his arrogance, decided toamuse himself at the scholar's expense. So he pointed to him and said:"I know nothing at all about the writings and customs of the saintsand wise men, and still I am a king who is highly honored! Yonderscholar spends his whole life toiling over his books and yet heremains poor and gets nowhere. If he could make up his mind to serveme faithfully as one of my officials, I might allow him to partake ofour meal. "

This angered the scholar, and he took his book and struck at them. Andthey all scattered, wriggling and crawling out of the door. Hefollowed them and dug up the earth in the place where they haddisappeared. And there he found an ants' nest as large as a barrel, inwhich countless green ants were wriggling around. So he built a largefire and smoked them out. 

 Note: This charming tale is taken from the Tang Dai Tsung Schu. 

XLII

THE LITTLE HUNTING DOG

Once upon a time, in the city of Shansi, there lived a scholar whofound the company of others too noisy for him. So he made his home ina Buddhist temple. Yet he suffered because there were always so manygnats and fleas in his room that he could not sleep at night. 

Once he was resting on his bed after dinner, when suddenly two littleknights with plumes in their helmets rode into the room. They mighthave been two inches high, and rode horses about the size ofgrasshoppers. On their gauntleted hands they held hunting falcons aslarge as flies. They rode about the room with great rapidity. Thescholar had no more than set eyes on them when a third entered, cladlike the others, but carrying a bow and arrows and leading a littlehunting dog the size of an ant with him. After him came a great throngof footmen and horsemen, several hundred in all. And they had huntingfalcons and hunting dogs by the hundred, too. Then the fleas and gnatsbegan to rise in the air; but were all slain by the falcons. And thehunting dogs climbed on the bed, and sniffed along the walls trailingthe fleas, and ate them up. They followed the trace of whatever hid inthe cracks, and nosed it out, so that in a short space of time theyhad killed nearly all the vermin. 

The scholar pretended to be asleep and watched them. And the falconssettled down on him, and the dogs crawled along his body. Shortlyafter came a man clad in yellow, wearing a king's crown, who climbedon an empty couch and seated himself there. And at once all thehorsemen rode up, descended from their horses and brought him all thebirds and game. They then gathered beside him in a great throng, andconversed with him in a strange tongue. 

Not long after the king got into a small chariot and his bodyguardssaddled their horses with the greatest rapidity. Then they gallopedout with great cries of homage, till it looked as though some one werescattering beans and a heavy cloud of dust rose behind them. 

They had nearly all of them disappeared, while the scholar's eyeswere still fixed on them full of terror and astonishment, and he couldnot imagine whence they had come. He slipped on his shoes and looked;but they had vanished without a trace. Then he returned and looked allabout his room; but there was nothing to be seen. Only, on a brickagainst the wall, they had forgotten a little hunting dog. The scholarquickly caught it and found it quite tame. He put it in his paint-boxand examined it closely. It had a very smooth, fine coat, and wore alittle collar around its neck. He tried to feed it a few bread-crumbs, but the little dog only sniffed at them and let them lie. Then itleaped into the bed and hunted up some nits and gnats in the folds ofthe linen, which it devoured. Then it returned and lay down. When thenight had passed the scholar feared it might have run away; but thereit lay, curled up as before. Whenever the scholar went to bed, the dogclimbed into it and bit to death any vermin it could find. Not a flyor gnat dared alight while it was around. The scholar loved it like ajewel of price. 

But once he took a nap in the daytime, and the little dog crawled intobed beside him. The scholar woke and turned around, supporting himselfon his side. As he did so he felt something, and feared it might behis little dog. He quickly rose and looked, but it was alreadydead--pressed flat, as though cut out of paper!

But at any rate none of the vermin had survived it. 

 Note: This tale is taken from the Liau Dschai ("Strange Stories") of P'u Sung Lang (b. 1622). It is a parallel of the preceding one and shows how the same material returns in a different working-out. 

XLIII

THE DRAGON AFTER HIS WINTER SLEEP

Once there was a scholar who was reading in the upper story of hishouse. It was a rainy, cloudy day and the weather was gloomy. Suddenlyhe saw a little thing which shone like a fire-fly. It crawled upon thetable, and wherever it went it left traces of burns, curved like thetracks of a rainworm. Gradually it wound itself about the scholar'sbook and the book, too, grew black. Then it occurred to him that itmight be a dragon. So he carried it out of doors on the book. There hestood for quite some time; but it sat uncurled, without moving in theleast. 

Then the scholar said: "It shall not be said of me that I was lackingin respect. " With these words he carried back the book and once morelaid it on the table. Then he put on his robes of ceremony, made adeep bow and escorted the dragon out on it again. 

No sooner had he left the door, than he noticed that the dragon raisedhis head and stretched himself. Then he flew up from the book with ahissing sound, like a radiant streak. Once more he turned aroundtoward the scholar, and his head had already grown to the size of abarrel, while his body must have been a full fathom in length. He gaveone more snaky twist, and then there was a terrible crash of thunderand the dragon went sailing through the air. 

The scholar then returned and looked to see which way the littlecreature had come. And he could follow his tracks hither and thither, to his chest of books. 

 Note: This tale is also from the "Strange Stories. " The dragon, head of all scaled creatures and insects, hibernates during the winter according to the Chinese belief. At the time he is quite small. When the first spring storm comes he flies up to the clouds on the lightning. Here the dragon's nature as an atmospheric apparition is expressed. 

XLIV

THE SPIRITS OF THE YELLOW RIVER

The spirits of the Yellow River are called Dai Wang--Great King. Formany hundreds of years past the river inspectors had continued toreport that all sorts of monsters show themselves in the waves of thestream, at times in the shape of dragons, at others in that of cattleand horses, and whenever such a creature makes an appearance a greatflood follows. Hence temples are built along the river banks. Thehigher spirits of the river are honored as kings, the lower ones ascaptains, and hardly a day goes by without their being honored withsacrifices or theatrical performances. Whenever, after a dam has beenbroken, the leak is closed again, the emperor sends officials withsacrifices and ten great bars of Tibetan incense. This incense isburned in a great sacrificial censer in the temple court, and theriver inspectors and their subordinates all go to the temple to thankthe gods for their aid. These river gods, it is said, are good andfaithful servants of former rulers, who died in consequence of theirtoil in keeping the dams unbroken. After they died their spiritsbecame river-kings; in their physical bodies, however, they appear aslizards, snakes and frogs. 

The mightiest of all the river-kings is the Golden Dragon-King. Hefrequently appears in the shape of a small golden snake with a squarehead, low forehead and four red dots over his eyes. He can makehimself large or small at will, and cause the waters to rise and fall. He appears and vanishes unexpectedly, and lives in the mouths of theYellow River and the Imperial Canal. But in addition to the GoldenDragon-King there are dozens of river-kings and captains, each of whomhas his own place. The sailors of the Yellow River all have exactlists in which the lives and deeds of the river-spirits are describedin detail. 

The river-spirits love to see theatrical performances. Opposite everytemple is a stage. In the hall stands the little spirit-tablet of theriver-king, and on the altar in front of it a small bowl of goldenlacquer filled with clean sand. When a little snake appears in it, theriver-king has arrived. Then the priests strike the gong and beat thedrum and read from the holy books. The official is at once informedand he sends for a company of actors. Before they begin to perform theactors go up to the temple, kneel, and beg the king to let them knowwhich play they are to give. And the river-god picks one out andpoints to it with his head; or else he writes signs in the sand withhis tail. The actors then at once begin to perform the desired play. 

The river-god cares naught for the fortunes or misfortunes of humanbeings. He appears suddenly and disappears in the same way, as bestsuits him. 

Between the outer and the inner dam of the Yellow River are a numberof settlements. Now it often happens that the yellow water moves tothe very edge of the inner walls. Rising perpendicularly, like a wall, it gradually advances. When people see it coming they hastily burnincense, bow in prayer before the waters, and promise the river-god atheatrical performance. Then the water retires and the word goesround: "The river-god has asked for a play again!"

In a village in that section there once dwelt a wealthy man. He builta stone wall, twenty feet high, around the village, to keep away thewater. He did not believe in the spirits of the river, but trusted inhis strong wall and was quite unconcerned. 

One evening the yellow water suddenly rose and towered in a straightline before the village. The rich man had them shoot cannon at it. Then the water grew stormy, and surrounded the wall to such a heightthat it reached the openings in the battlements. The water foamed andhissed, and seemed about to pour over the wall. Then every one in thevillage was very much frightened. They dragged up the rich man and hehad to kneel and beg for pardon. They promised the river-god atheatrical performance, but in vain; but when they promised to buildhim a temple in the middle of the village and give regularperformances, the water sank more and more and gradually returned toits bed. And the village fields suffered no damage, for the earth, fertilized by the yellow slime, yielded a double crop. 

Once a scholar was crossing the fields with a friend in order to visita relative. On their way they passed a temple of the river-god where anew play was just being performed. The friend asked the scholar to goin with him and look on. When they entered the temple court they sawtwo great snakes upon the front pillars, who had wound themselvesabout the columns, and were thrusting out their heads as thoughwatching the performance. In the hall of the temple stood the altarwith the bowl of sand. In it lay a small snake with a golden body, agreen head and red dots above his eyes. His neck was thrust up and hisglittering little eyes never left the stage. The friend bowed and thescholar followed his example. 

Softly he said to his friend: "What are the three river-gods called?"

"The one in the temple, " was the reply, "is the Golden Dragon-King. The two on the columns are two captains. They do not dare to sit inthe temple together with the king. "

This surprised the scholar, and in his heart he thought: "Such a tinysnake! How can it possess a god's power? It would have to show me itsmight before I would worship it. "

He had not yet expressed these secret thoughts before the little snakesuddenly stretched forth his head from the bowl, above the altar. Before the altar burned two enormous candles. They weighed more thanten pounds and were as thick as small trees. Their flame burned likethe flare of a torch. The snake now thrust his head into the middle ofthe candle-flame. The flame must have been at least an inch broad, andwas burning red. Suddenly its radiance turned blue, and was split intotwo tongues. The candle was so enormous and its fire so hot that evencopper and iron would have melted in it; but it did not harm thesnake. 

Then the snake crawled into the censer. The censer was made of iron, and was so large one could not clasp it with both arms. Its covershowed a dragon design in open-work. The snake crawled in and out ofthe holes in this cover, and wound his way through all of them, sothat he looked like an embroidery in threads of gold. Finally all theopenings of the cover, large and small, were filled by the snake. Inorder to do so, he must have made himself several dozen feet long. Then he stretched out his head at the top of the censer and once morewatched the play. 

Thereupon the scholar was frightened, he bowed twice, and prayed:"Great King, you have taken this trouble on my account! I honor youfrom my heart!"

No sooner had he spoken these words than, in a moment, the littlesnake was back in his bowl, and just as small as he had been before. 

In Dsiningdschou they were celebrating the river god's birthday in histemple. They were giving him a theatrical performance for a birthdaypresent. The spectators crowded around as thick as a wall, when whoshould pass but a simple peasant from the country, who said in a loudvoice: "Why, that is nothing but a tiny worm! It is a great piece offolly to honor it like a king!"

Before ever he had finished speaking the snake flew out of the temple. He grew and grew, and wound himself three times around the stage. Hebecame as thick around as a small pail, and his head seemed like thatof a dragon. His eyes sparkled like golden lamps, and he spat out redflame with his tongue. When he coiled and uncoiled the whole stagetrembled and it seemed as though it would break down. The actorsstopped their music and fell down on the stage in prayer. The wholemultitude was seized with terror and bowed to the ground. Then some ofthe old men came along, cast the peasant on the ground, and gave him agood thrashing. So he had to cast himself on his knees before thesnake and worship him. Then all heard a noise as though a great manyfirecrackers were being shot off. This lasted for some time, and thenthe snake disappeared. 

East of Shantung lies the city of Dongschou. There rises anobservation-tower with a great temple. At its feet lies thewater-city, with a sea-gate at the North, through which the flood-tiderises up to the city. A camp of the boundary guard is established atthis gate. 

Once upon a time there was an officer who had been transferred tothis camp as captain. He had formerly belonged to the land forces, andhad not yet been long at his new post. He gave some friends of his abanquet, and before the pavilion in which they feasted lay a greatstone shaped somewhat like a table. Suddenly a little snake was seencrawling on this stone. It was spotted with green, and had red dots onits square head. The soldiers were about to kill the little creature, when the captain went out to look into the matter. When he had lookedhe laughed and said: "You must not harm him! He is the river-king ofDsiningdschou. When I was stationed in Dsiningdschou he sometimesvisited me, and then I always gave sacrifices and performances in hishonor. Now he has come here expressly in order to wish his old friendluck, and to see him once more. "

There was a band in camp; the bandsmen could dance and play like areal theatrical troupe. The captain quickly had them begin aperformance, had another banquet with wine and delicate foodsprepared, and invited the river-god to sit down to the table. 

Gradually evening came and yet the river-god made no move to go. 

So the captain stepped up to him with a bow and said: "Here we are farremoved from the Yellow River, and these people have never yet heardyour name spoken. Your visit has been a great honor for me. But thewomen and fools who have crowded together chattering outside, areafraid of hearing about you. Now you have visited your old friend, andI am sure you wish to get back home again. "

With these words he had a litter brought up; cymbals were beaten andfire-works set off, and finally a salute of nine guns was fired toescort him on his way. Then the little snake crawled into the litter, and the captain followed after. In this order they reached the port, and just when it was about time to say farewell, the snake was alreadyswimming in the water. He had grown much larger, nodded to the captainwith his head, and disappeared. 

Then there were doubts and questionings: "But the river-god lives athousand miles away from here, how does he get to this place?"

Said the captain: "He is so powerful that he can get to any place, andbesides, from where he dwells a waterway leads to the sea. To comedown that way and swim to sea is something he can do in a moment'stime!"

 Note: "The Spirits of the Yellow River. " The place of the old river-god Ho Be (Count of the Stream), also mentioned in No. 63, has to-day been taken by the Dai Wang in the popular belief. These spirits are thought to have placed many hindrances in the way of the erection of the railroad bridge across the Yellow River. The "spirit-tablet": images of the gods were first introduced in China by the Buddhists. The old custom, which Confucianism and ancestor-worship still follow, holds that the seat of the gods is a small wooden tablet on which the name of the god to be honored is written. Theatrical performances as religious services are as general in China as they were in ancient Greece. Dsiningdschou is a district capital on the Imperial Canal, near the Yellow River. 

XLV

THE DRAGON-PRINCESS

In the Sea of Dungting there is a hill, and in that hill there is ahole, and this hole is so deep that it has no bottom. 

Once a fisherman was passing there who slipped and fell into the hole. He came to a country full of winding ways which led over hill and dalefor several miles. Finally he reached a dragon-castle lying in a greatplain. There grew a green slime which reached to his knees. He wentto the gate of the castle. It was guarded by a dragon who spoutedwater which dispersed in a fine mist. Within the gate lay a smallhornless dragon who raised his head, showed his claws, and would notlet him in. 

The fisherman spent several days in the cave, satisfying his hungerwith the green slime, which he found edible and which tasted likerice-mush. At last he found a way out again. He told the districtmandarin what had happened to him, and the latter reported the matterto the emperor. The emperor sent for a wise man and questioned himconcerning it. 

The wise man said: "There are four paths in this cave. One path leadsto the south-west shore of the Sea of Dungting, the second path leadsto a valley in the land of the four rivers, the third path ends in acave on the mountain of Lo-Fu and the fourth in an island of theEastern Sea. In this cave dwells the seventh daughter of theDragon-King of the Eastern Sea, who guards his pearls and histreasure. It happened once in the ancient days, that a fisherboy divedinto the water and brought up a pearl from beneath the chin of a blackdragon. The dragon was asleep, which was the reason the fisherboybrought the pearl to the surface without being harmed. The treasurewhich the daughter of the Dragon-King has in charge is made up ofthousands and millions of such jewels. Several thousands of smalldragons watch over them in her service. Dragons have the peculiarityof fighting shy of wax. But they are fond of beautiful jade-stones, and of kung-tsing, the hollowgreen wood, and like to eat swallows. Ifone were to send a messenger with a letter, it would be possible toobtain precious pearls. "

 [Illustration: "A FISHERBOY DIVED INTO THE WATER AND BROUGHT UP A PEARL FROM BENEATH THE CHIN OF A BLACK DRAGON. " --_Page 138_]

The emperor was greatly pleased, and announced a large reward forthe man who was competent to go to the dragon-castle as his messenger. 

The first man to come forward was named So Pi-Lo. But the wise mansaid: "A great-great-great-great-grandfather of yours once slew morethan a hundred of the dragons of the Eastern Sea, and was finallyhimself slain by the dragons. The dragons are the enemies of yourfamily and you cannot go. "

Then came a man from Canton, Lo-Dsi-Tschun, with his two brothers, whosaid that his ancestors had been related to the Dragon-King. Hencethey were well liked by the dragons and well known to them. Theybegged to be entrusted with the message. 

The wise man asked: "And have you still in your possession the stonewhich compels the dragons to do your will?"

"Yes, " said they, "we have brought it along with us. "

The wise man had them show him the stone; then he spoke: "This stoneis only obeyed by the dragons who make clouds and send down the rain. It will not do for the dragons who guard the pearls of the sea-king. "Then he questioned them further: "Have you the dragon-brain vapor?"

When they admitted that they had not, the wise man said: "How thenwill you compel the dragons to yield their treasure?"

And the emperor said: "What shall we do?"

The wise man replied: "On the Western Ocean sail foreign merchants whodeal in dragon-brain vapor. Some one must go to them and seek it fromthem. I also know a holy man who is an adept in the art of tamingdragons, and who has prepared ten pounds of the dragon-stone. Some oneshould be sent for that as well. "

The emperor sent out his messengers. They met one of the holy man'sdisciples and obtained two fragments of dragon-stone from him. 

Said the wise man: "That is what we want!"

Several more months went by, and at last a pill of dragon-brain vaporhad also been secured. The emperor felt much pleased and had hisjewelers carve two little boxes of the finest jade. These werepolished with the ashes of the Wutung-tree. And he had an essenceprepared of the very best hollowgreen wood, pasted with sea-fish lime, and hardened in the fire. Of this two vases were made. Then the bodiesand the clothing of the messengers were rubbed with tree-wax, and theywere given five hundred roasted swallows to take along with them. 

They went into the cave. When they reached the dragon-castle, thelittle dragon who guarded the gate smelled the tree-wax, so hecrouched down and did them no harm. They gave him a hundred roastedswallows as a bribe to announce them to the daughter of theDragon-King. They were admitted to her presence and offered her thejade caskets, the vases and the four hundred roasted swallows asgifts. The dragon's daughter received them graciously, and theyunfolded the emperor's letter. 

In the castle there was a dragon who was over a thousand years old. Hecould turn himself into a human being, and could interpret thelanguage of human beings. Through him the dragon's daughter learnedthat the emperor was sending her the gifts, and she returned them witha gift of three great pearls, seven smaller pearls and a whole bushelof ordinary pearls. The messengers took leave, rode off with theirpearls on a dragon's back, and in a moment they had reached the banksof the Yangtze-kiang. They made their way to Nanking, the imperialcapital, and there handed over their treasure of gems. 

The emperor was much pleased and showed them to the wise man. He said:"Of the three great pearls one is a divine wishing-pearl of the thirdclass, and two are black dragon-pearls of medium quality. Of the sevensmaller pearls two are serpent-pearls, and five are mussel-pearls. Theremaining pearls are in part sea-crane pearls, in part snail andoyster-pearls. They do not approach the great pearls in value, and yetfew will be found to equal them on earth. "

The emperor also showed them to all his servants. They, however, thought the wise man's words all talk, and did not believe what hesaid. 

Then the wise man said: "The radiance of wishing-pearls of the firstclass is visible for forty miles, that of the second class for twentymiles, and that of the third for ten miles. As far as their radiancecarries, neither wind nor rain, thunder nor lightning, water, fire norweapons may reach. The pearls of the black dragon are nine-colored andglow by night. Within the circle of their light the poison of serpentsand worms is powerless. The serpent-pearls are seven-colored, themussel-pearls five-colored. Both shine by night. Those most free fromspots are the best. They grow within the mussel, and increase anddecrease in size as the moon waxes and wanes. "

Some one asked how the serpent and sea-crane pearls could be toldapart, and the wise man answered: "The animals themselves recognizethem. "

Then the emperor selected a serpent-pearl and a sea-crane pearl, putthem together with a whole bushel of ordinary pearls, and poured thelot out in the courtyard. Then a large yellow serpent and a blackcrane were fetched and placed among the pearls. At once the cranetook up a sea-crane pearl in his bill and began to dance and sing andflutter around. But the serpent snatched at the serpent-pearl, andwound himself about it in many coils. And when the people saw thisthey acknowledged the truth of the wise man's words. As regards theradiance of the larger and smaller pearls it turned out, too, just asthe wise man had said. 

In the dragon-castle the messengers had enjoyed dainty fare, whichtasted like flowers, herbs, ointment and sugar. They had brought aremnant of it with them to the capital; yet exposed to the air it hadbecome as hard as stone. The emperor commanded that these fragments bepreserved in the treasury. Then he bestowed high rank and titles onthe three brothers, and made each one of them a present of a thousandrolls of fine silk stuff. He also had investigated why it was that thefisherman, when he chanced upon the cave, had not been destroyed bythe dragons. And it turned out that his fishing clothes had beensoaked in oil and tree-wax. The dragons had dreaded the odor. 

 Note: As regards the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea, see Nos. 18 and 74. The pearl under the dragon's chin comes from Dschuang Dsi. With regard to So Pi-Lo and Lo-Dsi-Tschun, see No. 46. 

XLVI

HELP IN NEED

Some twenty miles east of Gingdschou lies the Lake of the Maidens. Itis several miles square and surrounded on all sides by thick greenthickets and tall forests. Its waters are clear and dark-blue. Oftenall kinds of wondrous creatures show themselves in the lake. Thepeople of the vicinity have erected a temple there for the DragonPrincess. And in times of drought all make pilgrimage there to offerup prayers. 

West of Gingdschou, two hundred miles away, is another lake, whose godis named Tschauna, and who performs many miracles. During the time ofthe Tang dynasty there lived in Gingdschou a mandarin by name ofDschou Bau. While he was in office it chanced that in the fifth monthclouds suddenly arose in the sky, piling themselves up like mountains, among which wriggled dragons and serpents; they rolled up and downbetween the two seas. Tempest and rain, thunder and lightning arose sothat houses fell to pieces, trees were torn up by the roots, and muchdamage was done the crops. Dschou Bau took the blame upon himself, andprayed to the heavens that his people might be pardoned. 

On the fifth day of the sixth month he sat in his hall of audience andgave judgment; and suddenly he felt quite weary and sleepy. He tookoff his hat and laid down on the cushions. No sooner had he closed hiseyes than he saw a warrior in helmet and armor, with a halberd in hishand, standing on the steps leading to the hall, who announced: "Alady is waiting outside who wishes to enter!" Dschou Bau asked him:"Who are you?" The answer was: "I am your door-keeper. In theinvisible world I already have been performing this duty for manyyears. " Meanwhile two figures clad in green came up the steps, kneltbefore him and said: "Our mistress has come to visit you!" Dschou Baurose. He beheld lovely clouds, from which fell a fine rain, andstrange fragrances enchanted him. Suddenly he saw a lady clad in asimple gown, but of surpassing beauty, float down from on high, with aretinue of many female servants. These were all neat and clean inappearance, and waited upon the lady as though she were a princess. When the latter entered the hall she raised her arms in greeting. Dschou Bau came forward to meet her and invited her to be seated. Fromall sides bright-colored clouds came floating in, and the courtyardwas filled with a purple ether. Dschou Bau had wine and food broughtand entertained them all in the most splendid way. But the goddess satstaring straight before her with wrinkled brows, and seemed to feelvery sad. Then she rose and said with a blush: "I have been living inthis neighborhood for many years. A wrong which has been done me, permits me to pass the bounds of what is fitting, and encourages me toask a favor of you. Yet I do not know whether you wish to save me!"

"May I hear what it is all about, " answered Dschou Bau. "If I can helpyou, I will be glad to place myself at your disposal. "

The goddess said: "For hundreds of years my family has been living inthe depth of the Eastern Sea. But we were unfortunate in that ourtreasures excited the jealousy of men. The ancestor of Pi-Lo nearlydestroyed our entire clan by fire. My ancestors had to fly and hidethemselves. And not long ago, our enemy Pi-Lo himself wanted todeliver an imperial letter in the cave of the Sea of Dungting. Underthe pretext of begging for pearls and treasures, he wished to enterthe dragon-castle and destroy our family. Fortunately a wise man sawthrough his treacherous purpose, and Lo-Dsi-Tschun and his brotherswere sent in his stead. Yet my people did not feel safe from futureattacks. For this reason they withdrew to the distant West. My fatherhas done much good to mankind and hence is highly honored there. I amhis ninth daughter. When I was sixteen I was wedded to the youngestson of the Rock-Dragon. But my good husband had a fiery temper, whichoften caused him to offend against the laws of courtesy, and in lessthan a year's time the punishment of heaven was his portion. I wasleft alone and returned to the home of my parents. My father wished meto marry again; but I had promised to remain true to the memory of myhusband, and made a vow not to comply with my father's wish. Myparents grew angry, and I was obliged to retire to this place in viewof their anger. That was three years ago. Who could imagine that thecontemptible dragon Tschauna, who was seeking a wife for his youngestbrother, would try to force the wedding-gift upon me? I refused toaccept it; but Tschauna knew how to gain his point with my father, andwas determined to carry out his intention. My father, regardless of mywishes, promised me to him. And then the dragon Tschauna appeared withhis youngest brother and wanted to carry me off by sheer force ofarms. I encountered him with fifty faithful followers, and we foughton the meadow before the city. We were defeated, and I am more thanever afraid that Tschauna will attempt to drag me off. So I haveplucked up courage to beg you to lend me your mercenaries so that Imay beat off my foes and remain as I am. If you will help me I will begrateful to you till the end of my days. "

Dschou Bau answered: "You come from a noble family. Have you nokinsfolk who will hasten to help you in your need, that you arecompelled to turn to a mortal man?"

"It is true that my kinsfolk are far-famed and numerous. If I were tosend out letters and they came to my aid, they would rub out thatscaly scoundrel Tschauna as one might rub garlic. But my deceasedhusband offended the high heavens and he has not yet been pardoned. And my parents' will, too, is opposed to mine, so that I dare not callupon my kinsfolk for help. You will understand my need. " Then DschouBau promised to help her, and the princess thanked him and departed. 

When he awoke, he sighed long thinking over his strange experience. And the following day he sent off fifteen hundred soldiers to standguard by the Lake of the Maidens. 

On the seventh day of the sixth month Dschou Bau rose early. Darknessstill lay before the windows, yet it seemed to him as though he couldglimpse a man before the curtain. He asked who it might be. The mansaid: "I am the princess's adviser. Yesterday you were kind enough tosend soldiers to aid us in our distress. But they were all living men, and such cannot fight against invisible spirits. You will have to sendus soldiers of yours who have died, if you wish to aid us. "

Dschou Bau reflected for a time, and then it occurred to him that ofcourse such must be the case. So he had his field-secretary examinethe roster to see how many of his soldiers had fallen in battle. Andthe latter counted up to some two thousand foot-soldiers andfive-hundred horsemen. Dschou Bau appointed his deceased officer MongYuan as their leader, and wrote his commands on a paper which heburned, in order thus to place them at the princess's disposal. Theliving soldiers he recalled. When they were being reviewed in thecourtyard after their return, a soldier suddenly fell unconscious. Itwas not until early the following morning that he came to his sensesagain. He was questioned and replied: "I saw a man clad in red whoapproached me and said: 'Our princess is grateful for the aid yourmaster has so kindly given her. Yet she still has a request to makeand has asked me to call you. ' I followed him to the temple. Theprincess bade me come forward and said to me: 'I thank your masterfrom my heart for sending me the ghost soldiers, but Mong Yuan, theirleader is incapable. Yesterday the robbers came with three thousandmen, and Mong Yuan was beaten by them. When you return and again seeyour master, say that I earnestly beg him to send me a good general. Perhaps that will save me in my need. ' Then she had me led back againand I regained consciousness. "

When Dschou Bau had heard these words, which seemed to fit strangelywell with what he had dreamed, he thought he would try to see if thiswere really the case. Therefore he chose his victorious generalDschong Tschong-Fu to take the place of Mong Yuan. That evening heburned incense, offered wine and handed over to the princess thiscaptain's soul. 

On the twenty-sixth of the month news came from the general's campthat he had suddenly died at midnight on the thirteenth. Dschou Bauwas frightened, and sent a man to bring him a report. The latterinformed him that the general's heart had hardly ceased to beat, andthat, in spite of the hot summer weather, his body was free from anytrace of decay. So the order was given not to bury him. 

Then one night an icy, spectral wind arose, which whirled up sand andstones, broke trees and tore down houses. The standing corn in thefields was blown down. The storm lasted all day. Finally, the crash ofa terrific thunderbolt was heard, and then the skies cleared and theclouds scattered. That very hour the dead general began to breathepainfully on his couch, and when his attendants came to him, he hadreturned to life again. 

They questioned him and he told them: "First I saw a man in a purplegown riding a black horse, who came up with a great retinue. Hedismounted before the door. In his hand he held a decree ofappointment which he gave me, saying: 'Our princess begs you mostrespectfully to become her general. I hope that you will not refuse. 'Then he brought forth gifts and heaped them up before the steps. Jade-stones, brocades, and silken garments, saddles, horses, helmetsand suits of mail--he heaped them all up in the courtyard. I wished todecline, but this he would not allow, and urged me to enter hischariot with him. We drove a hundred miles and met a train ofthree-hundred armored horsemen who had ridden out to escort me. Theyled me to a great city, and before the city a tent had been erected inwhich played a band of musicians. A high official welcomed me. When Ientered the city the onlookers were crowded together like walls. Servants ran to and fro bearing orders. We passed through more than adozen gates before we reached the princess. There I was requested todismount and change my clothes in order to enter the presence of theprincess, for she wished to receive me as her guest. But I thoughtthis too great an honor and greeted her below, on the steps. She, however, invited me to seat myself near her in the hall. She satupright in all her incomparable beauty, surrounded by femaleattendants adorned with the richest jewels. These plucked lute-stringsand played flutes. A throng of servitors stood about in golden girdleswith purple tassels, ready to carry out her commands. Countless crowdswere assembled before the palace. Five or six visitors sat in a circleabout the princess, and a general led me to my place. The princesssaid to me: 'I have begged you to come here in order to entrust thecommand of my army to you. If you will break the power of my foe Iwill reward you richly. ' I promised to obey her. Then wine wasbrought in, and the banquet was served to the sound of music. While wewere at table a messenger entered: 'The robber Tschauna has invadedour land with ten thousand footmen and horsemen, and is approachingour city by various roads. His way is marked by columns of fire andsmoke!' The guests all grew pale with terror when they heard the news. And the princess said: 'This is the foe because of whom I have soughtyour aid. Save me in my hour of need!' Then she gave me two chargers, a suit of golden armor, and the insignia of a commander-in-chief, andbowed to me. I thanked her and went, called together the captains, hadthe army mustered and rode out before the city. At several decisivepoints I placed troops in ambush. The enemy was already approaching ingreat force, careless and unconcerned, intoxicated by his formervictories. I sent out my most untrustworthy soldiers in advance, whoallowed themselves to be beaten in order to lure him on. Light-armedmen then went out against him, and retreated in skirmish order. Andthus he fell into my ambush. Drums and kettledrums sounded together, the ring closed around them on all sides and the robber army suffereda grievous defeat. The dead lay about like hemp-stalks, but littleTschauna succeeded in breaking through the circle. I sent out thelight horsemen after him, and they seized him before the tent of theenemy's commanding general. Hastily I sent word to the princess, andshe reviewed the prisoners before the palace. All the people, high andlow, streamed together, to acclaim her. Little Tschauna was about tobe executed in the market place when a messenger came spurring up witha command from the princess's father to pardon him. The princess didnot dare to disobey. So he was dismissed to his home after he hadsworn to give up all thought of realizing his traitorous plans. I wasloaded with benefits as a reward for my victory. I was invested withan estate with three thousand peasants, and was given a palace, horsesand wagons, all sorts of jewels, men-servants and women-servants, gardens and forests, banners and suits of mail. And my subordinateofficers, too, were duly rewarded. On the following day a banquet washeld, and the princess herself filled a goblet, sent it to me by oneof her attendants, and said: 'Widowed early in life, I opposed thewishes of my stern father and fled to this spot. Here the infamousTschauna harassed me and well-nigh put me to shame. Had not yourmaster's great kindness and your own courage come to my assistance, hard would have been my lot!' Then she began to thank me and her tearsof emotion flowed like a stream. I bowed and begged her to grant meleave of absence, so that I might look after my family. I was given amonth's leave and the following day she dismissed me with a splendidretinue. Before the city a pavilion had been erected in which I drankthe stirrup-cup. Then I rode away and when I arrived before our owngate a thunder-peal crashed and I awoke. "

Thereupon the general wrote an account of what had happened to DschouBau, in which he conveyed the princess's thanks. Then he paid nofurther heed to worldly matters, but set his house in order and turnedit over to his wife and son. When a month had passed, he died withoutany sign of illness. 

That same day one of his officers was out walking. Suddenly he saw aheavy cloud of dust rising along the highway, while flags and bannersdarkened the sun. A thousand knights were escorting a man who sat hishorse proudly and like a hero. And when the officer looked at hisface, it was the general Dschong Tschong-Fu. Hastily he stepped to theedge of the road, in order to allow the cavalcade to pass, andwatched it ride by. The horsemen took the way to the Lake of theMaidens, where they disappeared. 

 Note: The expression: "Dschou Bau took the blame upon himself" is explained by the fact that the territorial mandarin is responsible for his district, just as the emperor is for the whole empire. Since extraordinary natural phenomena are the punishment of heaven, their occurrence supposed the guilt of man. This train of thought is in accord with the idea, as in this case, that differences occurring among the spirits of the air lead to misfortune, since where virtue is in the ascendant in the mortal world, the spirits are prevented from giving way to such demonstrations. "Drums and kettledrums sounded together": the kettledrums sounded the attack, and the drums the retreat. The simultaneous sounding of both signals was intended to throw the enemy's army into disorder. 

XLVII

THE DISOWNED PRINCESS

At the time that the Tang dynasty was reigning there lived a man namedLiu I, who had failed to pass his examinations for the doctorate. Sohe traveled home again. He had gone six or seven miles when a birdflew up in a field, and his horse shied and ran ten miles before hecould stop him. There he saw a woman who was herding sheep on ahillside. He looked at her and she was lovely to look upon, yet herface bore traces of hidden grief. Astonished, he asked her what wasthe matter. 

The woman began to sob and said: "Fortune has forsaken me, and I am inneed and ashamed. Since you are kind enough to ask I will tell youall. I am the youngest daughter of the Dragon-King of the Sea ofDungting, and was married to the second son of the Dragon-King of GingDschou. Yet my husband ill-treated and disowned me. I complained to mystep-parents, but they loved their son blindly and did nothing. Andwhen I grew insistent they both became angry, and I was sent out hereto herd sheep. " When she had done, the woman burst into tears and lostall control of herself. Then she continued: "The Sea of Dungting isfar from here; yet I know that you will have to pass it on yourhomeward journey. I should like to give you a letter to my father, butI do not know whether you would take it. "

Liu I answered: "Your words have moved my heart. Would that I hadwings and could fly away with you. I will be glad to deliver theletter to your father. Yet the Sea of Dungting is long and broad, andhow am I to find him?"

"On the southern shore of the Sea stands an orange-tree, " answered thewoman, "which people call the tree of sacrifice. When you get thereyou must loosen your girdle and strike the tree with it three times insuccession. Then some one will appear whom you must follow. When yousee my father, tell him in what need you found me, and that I longgreatly for his help. "

Then she fetched out a letter from her breast and gave it to Liu I. She bowed to him, looked toward the east and sighed, and, unexpectedly, the sudden tears rolled from the eyes of Liu I as well. He took theletter and thrust it in his bag. 

Then he asked her: "I cannot understand why you have to herd sheep. Dothe gods slaughter cattle like men?"

"These are not ordinary sheep, " answered the woman; "these arerain-sheep. "

"But what are rain-sheep?"

"They are the thunder-rams, " replied the woman. 

And when he looked more closely he noticed that these sheep walkedaround in proud, savage fashion, quite different from ordinary sheep. 

Liu I added: "But if I deliver the letter for you, and you succeed ingetting back to the Sea of Dungting in safety, then you must not useme like a stranger. "

The woman answered: "How could I use you as a stranger? You shall bemy dearest friend. "

And with these words they parted. 

In course of a month Liu I reached the Sea of Dungting, asked for theorange-tree and, sure enough, found it. He loosened his girdle, andstruck the tree with it three times. At once a warrior emerged fromthe waves of the sea, and asked: "Whence come you, honored guest?"

Liu I said: "I have come on an important mission and want to see theKing. "

The warrior made a gesture in the direction of the water, and thewaves turned into a solid street along which he led Liu I. Thedragon-castle rose before them with its thousand gates, and magicflowers and rare grasses bloomed in luxurious profusion. The warriorbade him wait at the side of a great hall. 

Liu I asked: "What is this place called?"

"It is the Hall of the Spirits, " was the reply. 

Liu I looked about him: all the jewels known to earth were there inabundance. The columns were of white quartz, inlaid with green jade;the seats were made of coral, the curtains of mountain crystal asclear as water, the windows of burnished glass, adorned with richlattice-work. The beams of the ceiling, ornamented with amber, rose inwide arches. An exotic fragrance filled the hall, whose outlines werelost in darkness. 

Liu I had waited for the king a long time. To all his questions thewarrior replied: "Our master is pleased at this moment to talk withthe priest of the sun up on the coral-tower about the sacred book ofthe fire. He will, no doubt, soon be through. "

Liu I went on to ask: "Why is he interested in the sacred book of thefire?"

The reply was: "Our master is a dragon. The dragons are powerfulthrough the power of water. They can cover hill and dale with a singlewave. The priest is a human being. Human beings are powerful throughfire. They can burn the greatest palaces by means of a torch. Fire andwater fight each other, being different in their nature. For thatreason our master is now talking with the priest, in order to find away in which fire and water may complete each other. "

Before they had quite finished there appeared a man in a purple robe, bearing a scepter of jade in his hand. 

The warrior said: "This is my master!"

Liu I bowed before him. 

The king asked: "Are you not a living human being? What has broughtyou here?"

Liu I gave his name and explained: "I have been to the capital andthere failed to pass my examination. When I was passing by the GingDschou River, I saw your daughter, whom you love, herding sheep in thewilderness. The winds tousled her hair, and the rain drenched her. Icould not bear to see her trouble and spoke to her. She complainedthat her husband had cast her out and wept bitterly. Then she gave mea letter for you. And that is why I have come to visit you, O King!"

With these words he fetched out his letter and handed it to the king. When the latter had read it, he hid his face in his sleeve and saidwith a sigh: "It is my own fault. I picked out a worthless husbandfor her. Instead of securing her happiness I have brought her to shamein a distant land. You are a stranger and yet you have been willing tohelp her in her distress, for which I am very grateful to you. " Thenhe once more began to sob, and all those about him shed tears. Thereupon the monarch gave the letter to a servant who took it intothe interior of the palace; and soon the sound of loud lamentationsrose from the inner rooms. 

The king was alarmed and turned to an official: "Go and tell themwithin not to weep so loudly! I am afraid that Tsian Tang may hearthem. "

"Who is Tsian Tang?" asked Liu I. 

"He is my beloved brother, " answered the king. "Formerly he was theruler of the Tsian-Tang River, but now he has been deposed. "

Liu I asked: "Why should the matter be kept from him?"

"He is so wild and uncontrollable, " was the reply, "that I fear hewould cause great damage. The deluge which covered the earth for ninelong years in the time of the Emperor Yau was the work of his anger. Because he fell out with one of the kings of heaven, he caused a greatdeluge that rose and covered the tops of five high mountains. Then theking of heaven grew angry with him, and gave him to me to guard. I hadto chain him to a column in my palace. "

Before he had finished speaking a tremendous turmoil arose, whichsplit the skies and made the earth tremble, so that the whole palacebegan to rock, and smoke and clouds rose hissing and puffing. A reddragon, a thousand feet long, with flashing eyes, blood-red tongue, scarlet scales and a fiery beard came surging up. He was draggingalong through the air the column to which he had been bound, togetherwith its chain. Thunders and lightnings roared and darted around hisbody; sleet and snow, rain and hail-stones whirled about him inconfusion. There was a crash of thunder, and he flew up to the skiesand disappeared. 

Liu I fell to earth in terror. The king helped him up with his ownhand and said: "Do not be afraid! That is my brother, who is hasteningto Ging Dschou in his rage. We will soon have good news!"

Then he had food and drink brought in for his guest. When the goblethad thrice made the rounds, a gentle breeze began to murmur and a finerain fell. A youth clad in a purple gown and wearing a lofty hatentered. A sword hung at his side. His appearance was manly andheroic. Behind him walked a girl radiantly beautiful, wearing a robeof misty fragrance. And when Liu I looked at her, lo, it was thedragon-princess whom he had met on his way! A throng of maidens inrosy garments received her, laughing and giggling, and led her intothe interior of the palace. The king, however, presented Liu I to theyouth and said: "This is Tsian Tang, my brother!"

Tsian Tang thanked him for having brought the message. Then he turnedto his brother and said: "I have fought against the accursed dragonsand have utterly defeated them!"

"How many did you slay?"

"Six hundred thousand. "

"Were any fields damaged?"

"The fields were damaged for eight hundred miles around. "

"And where is the heartless husband?"

"I ate him alive!"

 [Illustration: "TSIAN TANG BROUGHT OUT A PLATTER OF RED AMBER ON WHICH LAY A CARBUNCLE. " --_Page 157_]

Then the king was alarmed and said: "What the fickle boy did was notto be endured, it is true. But still you were a little too roughwith him; in future you must not do anything of the sort again. " AndTsian Tang promised not to. 

That evening Liu I was feasted at the castle. Music and dancing lentcharm to the banquet. A thousand warriors with banners and spears intheir hands stood at attention. Trombones and trumpets resounded, anddrums and kettledrums thundered and rattled as the warriors danced awar-dance. The music expressed how Tsian Tang had broken through theranks of the enemy, and the hair of the guest who listened to it roseon his head in terror. Then, again, there was heard the music ofstrings, flutes and little golden bells. A thousand maidens incrimson and green silk danced around. The return of the princess wasalso told in tones. The music sounded like a song of sadness andplaining, and all who heard it were moved to tears. The King of theSea of Dungting was filled with joy. He raised his goblet and drankto the health of his guest, and all sorrow departed from them. Bothrulers thanked Liu I in verses, and Liu I answered them in a rimedtoast. The crowd of courtiers in the palace-hall applauded. Then theKing of the Sea of Dungting drew forth a blue cloud-casket in whichwas the horn of a rhinoceros, which divides the water. Tsian Tangbrought out a platter of red amber on which lay a carbuncle. Thesethey presented to their guest, and the other inmates of the palacealso heaped up embroideries, brocades and pearls by his side. Surrounded by shimmer and light Liu I sat there, smiling, and bowedhis thanks to all sides. When the banquet was ended he slept in thePalace of Frozen Radiance. 

On the following day another banquet was held. Tsian Tang, who was notquite himself, sat carelessly on his seat and said: "The Princess ofthe Dungting Sea is handsome and delicately fashioned. She has hadthe misfortune to be disowned by her husband, and to-day her marriageis annulled. I should like to find another husband for her. If youwere agreeable it would be to your advantage. But if you were notwilling to marry her, you may go your way, and should we ever meetagain we will not know each other. "

Liu I was angered by the careless way in which Tsian Tang spoke tohim. The blood rose to his head and he replied: "I served as amessenger, because I felt sorry for the princess, but not in order togain an advantage for myself. To kill a husband and carry off a wifeis something an honest man does not do. And since I am only anordinary man, I prefer to die rather than do as you say. "

Tsian Tang rose, apologized and said: "My words were over-hasty. Ihope you will not take them ill!" And the King of the Dungting Seaalso spoke kindly to him, and censured Tsian Tang because of his rudespeech. So there was no more said about marriage. 

On the following day Liu I took his leave, and the Queen of theDungting Sea gave a farewell banquet in his honor. 

With tears the queen said to Liu I: "My daughter owes you a great debtof gratitude, and we have not had an opportunity to make it up to you. Now you are going away and we see you go with heavy hearts!"

Then she ordered the princess to thank Liu I. 

The princess stood there, blushing, bowed to him and said: "We willprobably never see each other again!" Then tears choked her voice. 

It is true that Liu I had resisted the stormy urging of her uncle, butwhen he saw the princess standing before him in all the charm of herloveliness, he felt sad at heart; yet he controlled himself and wenthis way. The treasures which he took with him were incalculable. Theking and his brother themselves escorted him as far as the river. 

When, on his return home, he sold no more than a hundredth part ofwhat he had received, his fortune already ran into the millions, andhe was wealthier than all his neighbors. He decided to take a wife, and heard of a widow who lived in the North with her daughter. Herfather had become a Taoist in his later years and had vanished in theclouds without ever returning. The mother lived in poverty with thedaughter; yet since the girl was beautiful beyond measure she wasseeking a distinguished husband for her. 

Liu I was content to take her, and the day of the wedding was set. Andwhen he saw his bride unveiled on the evening of her wedding day, shelooked just like the dragon-princess. He asked her about it, but shemerely smiled and said nothing. 

After a time heaven sent them a son. Then she told her husband:"To-day I will confess to you that I am truly the Princess of DungtingSea. When you had rejected my uncle's proposal and gone away, I fellill of longing, and was near death. My parents wanted to send for you, but they feared you might take exception to my family. And so it wasthat I married you disguised as a human maiden. I had not ventured totell you until now, but since heaven has sent us a son, I hope thatyou will love his mother as well. "

Then Liu I awoke as though from a deep sleep, and from that time onboth were very fond of each other. 

One day his wife said: "If you wish to stay with me eternally, then wecannot continue to dwell in the world of men. We dragons live tenthousand years, and you shall share our longevity. Come back with meto the Sea of Dungting!"

Ten years passed and no one knew where Liu I, who had disappeared, might be. Then, by accident, a relative went sailing across the Sea ofDungting. Suddenly a blue mountain rose up out of the water. 

The seamen cried in alarm: "There is no mountain on this spot! It mustbe a water-demon!"

While they were still pointing to it and talking, the mountain drewnear the ship, and a gaily-colored boat slid from its summit into thewater. A man sat in the middle, and fairies stood at either side ofhim. The man was Liu I. He beckoned to his cousin, and the latter drewup his garments and stepped into the boat with him. But when he hadentered the boat it turned into a mountain. On the mountain stood asplendid castle, and in the castle stood Liu I, surrounded withradiance, and with the music of stringed instruments floating abouthim. 

They greeted each other, and Liu I said to his cousin: "We have beenparted no more than a moment, and your hair is already gray!"

His cousin answered: "You are a god and blessed: I have only a mortalbody. Thus fate has decreed. "

Then Liu I gave him fifty pills and said: "Each pill will extend yourlife for the space of a year. When you have lived the tale of theseyears, come to me and dwell no longer in the earthly world of dust, where there is nothing but toil and trouble. "

Then he took him back across the sea and disappeared. 

His cousin, however, retired from the world, and fifty years later, and when he had taken all the pills, he disappeared and was never seenagain. 

 Note: The outcast princess is represented as "herding sheep. " In Chinese the word sheep is often used as an image for clouds. (Sheep and goats are designated by the same word in Chinese. ) Tsian Tang is the name of a place used for the name of the god of that place. The deluge is the flood which the great Yu regulated as minister of the Emperor Yau. It is here represented in an exaggerated sense, as a deluge. 

XLVIII

FOX-FIRE

Once upon a time there was a strong young farmer who came home lateone evening from market. His way led him past the gardens of a wealthygentleman, in which stood a number of tall buildings. Suddenly he sawsomething shining floating in the air inside the gardens, somethingwhich glowed like a ball of crystal. He was astonished, and climbedthe wall around the gardens, but there was not a human being in sight;all he saw was, at a distance, something which appeared to be a dog, looking up at the moon. And whenever it blew its breath out a ball offire came out of its mouth, and rose to the moon. And whenever it drewits breath in the ball sank down again, and it caught it in its jaws. And so it went on without a stop. Then the farmer realized that it wasa fox, who was preparing the elixir of life. He hid in the grass andwaited until the ball of fire came down again, at about the height ofhis own head. Then he stepped hastily from his hiding-place, took itaway and at once swallowed it. And he could feel it glow as it passeddown his throat into his stomach. When the fox saw what had happenedhe grew angry. He looked furiously at the farmer, but feared hisstrength. For this reason he did not dare attack him, but went angrilyon his way. 

From that time on the farmer-boy could make himself invisible, wasable to see ghosts and devils, and had intercourse with thespirit-world. In cases of sickness, when people lay unconscious, hecould call back their souls, and if some one had committed a sin hecould plead for them. He earned much money owing to these gifts. 

When he reached his fiftieth year, he withdrew from all things andwould no longer exercise his arts. One summer evening he was sittingin his courtyard, enjoying the cool air. While there he drank a numberof goblets of wine, and by midnight had fallen fast asleep. Suddenlyhe awoke, feeling ill. It seemed as though some one were patting himon the back, and before he knew it, the ball of fire had leaped outfrom his throat. At once a hand reached for it and a voice said: "Forthirty long years you kept my treasure from me, and from a poorfarmer-lad you have grown to be a wealthy man. Now you have enough, and I would like to have my fire-ball back again!"

Then the man knew what had happened, but the fox was gone. 

 Note: The thought underlying the story is the belief that the fox prepares the elixir of life out of his own breath, which he allows to rise to the moon. If a thief can rob him of the elixir he gains supernatural powers. 

GHOST STORIES

XLIX

THE TALKING SILVER FOXES

The silver foxes resemble other foxes, but are yellow, fire-red orwhite in color. They know how to influence human beings, too. There isa kind of silver fox which can learn to speak like a man in a year'stime. These foxes are called "Talking Foxes. "

South-west of the bay of Kaiutschou there is a mountain by the edge ofthe sea, shaped like a tower, and hence known as Tower Mountain. Onthe mountain there is an old temple with the image of a goddess, whois known as the Old Mother of Tower Mountain. When children fall illin the surrounding villages, the magicians often give orders thatpaper figures of them be burned at her altar, or little lime images ofthem be placed around it. And for this reason the altar and itssurroundings are covered with hundreds of figures of children made inlime. Paper flowers, shoes and clothing are also brought to the OldMother, and lie in a confusion of colors. The pilgrimage festivalstake place on the third day of the third month, and the ninth day ofthe ninth month, and then there are theatrical performances, and theholy writings are read. And there is also an annual fair. The girlsand women of the neighborhood burn incense and pray to the goddess. Parents who have no children go there and pick out one of the littlechildren made of lime, and tie a red thread around its neck, or evensecretly break off a small bit of its body, dissolve it in water anddrink it. Then they pray quietly that a child may be sent them. 

Behind the temple is a great cave where, in former times, some talkingfoxes used to live. They would even come out and seat themselves onthe point of a steep rock by the wayside. When a wanderer came by theywould begin to talk to him in this fashion: "Wait a bit, neighbor;first smoke a pipe!" The traveler would look around in astonishment, to see where the voice came from, and would become very muchfrightened. If he did not happen to be exceptionally brave, he wouldbegin to perspire with terror, and run away. Then the fox would laugh:"Hi hi!"

Once a farmer was plowing on the side of the mountain. When he lookedup he saw a man with a straw hat, wearing a mantle of woven grass andcarrying a pick across his shoulder coming along the way. 

"Neighbor Wang, " said he, "first smoke a pipeful and take a littlerest! Then I will help you plow. "

Then he called out "Hu!" the way farmers do when they talk to theircattle. 

The farmer looked at him more closely and saw then that he was atalking fox. He waited for a favorable opportunity, and when it camegave him a lusty blow with his ox-whip. He struck home, for the foxscreamed, leaped into the air and ran away. His straw hat, his mantleof woven grass and the rest he left lying on the ground. Then thefarmer saw that the straw hat was just woven out of potato-leaves; hehad cut it in two with his whip. The mantle was made of oak-leaves, tied together with little blades of grass. And the pick was only thestem of a kau-ling plant, to which a bit of brick had been fastened. 

Not long after, a woman in a neighboring village became possessed. Apicture of the head priest of the Taoists was hung up in her room, but the evil spirit did not depart. Since there were none who couldexorcise devils in the neighborhood, and the trouble she gave wasunendurable, the woman's relatives decided to send to the temple ofthe God of War and beg for aid. 

But when the fox heard of it he said: "I am not afraid of your Taoisthigh-priest nor of your God of War; the only person I fear is yourneighbor Wang in the Eastern village, who once struck me cruelly withhis whip. "

This suited the people to a T. They sent to the Eastern village, andfound out who Wang was. And Wang took his ox-whip and entered thehouse of the possessed woman. 

Then he said in a deep voice: "Where are you? Where are you? I havebeen on your trail for a long time. And now, at last, I have caughtyou!"

With that he snapped his whip. 

The fox hissed and spat and flew out of the window. 

They had been telling stories about the talking fox of Tower Mountainfor more than a hundred years when one fine day, a skilful archer cameto that part of the country who saw a creature like a fox, with afiery-red pelt, whose back was striped with gray. It was lying under atree. The archer aimed and shot off its hind foot. 

At once it said in a human voice: "I brought myself into this dangerbecause of my love for sleep; but none may escape their fate! If youcapture me you will get at the most no more than five thousand piecesof copper for my pelt. Why not let me go instead? I will reward yourichly, so that all your poverty will come to an end. "

But the archer would not listen to him. He killed him, skinned himand sold his pelt; and, sure enough, he received five thousand piecesof copper for it. 

From that time on the fox-spirit ceased to show itself. 

 Note: The silver fox is known in Chinese as "Pi, " the same word also being used for "panthers, " since this legendary beast partakes of the nature of both animals. "The Old Mother" is really the mother-goddess of the Taischan. But in other localities she is chiefly honored as a child-giving goddess. "A picture of the head priest of the Taoists": Talismans painted by the head priest of the Taoists or the Taoist pope, the so-called "Master of the Heavens, " (Tian Schi) have special virtues against all kinds of sorcery and enchantment. The war god Guan Di also is appealed to as a savior in all sorts of emergencies. 

L

THE CONSTABLE

In a city in the neighborhood of Kaiutschou there once lived aconstable by the name of Dung. One day when he returned from a huntafter thieves the twilight had already begun to fall. So before hewaded through the stream that flowed through the city he sat down onthe bank, lit a pipe and took off his shoes. When he looked up, hesuddenly saw a man in a red hat dressed as a constable crouchingbeside him. 

Astonished, he inquired: "Who are you? Your clothes indicate that youare a member of our profession, but I have never yet seen you amongthe men of our local force. Tell me, pray, whence you come?"

The other answered: "I am weary, having come a long journey, and wouldlike to enjoy a pipeful of tobacco in your company. I am sure you willnot object to that. "

Dung handed him a pipe and tobacco. 

But the other constable said: "I do not need them. Just you keep onsmoking. It is enough for me to enjoy the odor. "

So they chatted awhile together, and together waded through thestream. And gradually they became quite confidential and the strangersaid: "I will be quite frank with you. I am the head constable of theNether World, and am subject to the Lord of the Great Mountain. Youyourself are a constable of reputation here in the upper world. And, because of my skill, I have standing in the world below. Since we areso well suited to each other, I should like to enter into a bond ofbrotherhood with you. "

Dung was agreeable and asked: "But what really brings you here?"

Said the other: "In your district there lives a certain Wang, who wasformerly superintendent of the granaries, and at that time caused thedeath of an officer. This man has now accused him in the Nether World. The King of the Nether World cannot come to a decision in the case, and therefore has asked the Lord of the Great Mountain to settle it. The Lord of the Great Mountain has ordered that Wang's property andlife be shortened. First his property is to be sequestered here in theupper world, and then his soul is to be dragged to the nether one. Ihave been sent out by the Judge of the Dead to fetch him. Yet theestablished custom is, when some one is sent for, that the constablehas first to report to the god of the city. The god of the city thenissues a summons, and sends one of his own spirit constables to seizethe soul and deliver it over to me. Only then may I take it away withme. "

Dung asked him further particulars; but the other merely said: "Lateron you will see it all for yourself. "

When they reached the city Dung invited his colleague to stay at hishome, and entertained him with wine and food. But the other onlytalked and touched neither the goblet nor the chop-sticks. 

Said Dung: "In my haste I could not find any better meal for you. I amafraid it is not good enough. "

But his guest replied: "Oh no, I am already surfeited and satisfied! Wespirits feed only on odors; in which respect we differ from men. "

It was late at night before he set out to visit the temple of the citygod. 

No sooner did morning dawn than he reappeared to take farewell andsaid: "Now all is in order: I am off! In two years' time you will goto Taianfu, the city near the Great Mountain, and there we will meetagain. "

Dung began to feel ill at ease. A few days later, in fact, came thenews that Wang had died. The district mandarin journeyed to the deadman's natal village in order to express his sympathy. Among hisfollowers was Dung. The inn-keeper there was a tenant of Wang's. 

Dung asked him: "Did anything out of the ordinary happen when Sir Wangdied?"

"It was all very strange, " answered the inn-keeper, "and my mother whohad been very busy in his house, came home and fell into a violentfever. She was unconscious for a day and a night, and could hardlybreathe. She came to on the very day when the news of Sir Wang's deathwas made public, and said: 'I have been to the Nether World and I methim there. He had chains about his neck and several devils weredragging him along. I asked him what he had done, but he said: "I haveno time to tell you now. When you return ask my wife and she will tellyou all!"' And yesterday my mother went there and asked her. AndWang's wife told her with tears: 'My master was an official, but for along time he did not make any head-way. He was superintendent of thegranaries in Nanking, and in the same city was a high officer, withwhom my master became very intimate. He always came to visit at ourhouse and he and my master would talk and drink together. One day mymaster said to him: "We administrative mandarins have a large salaryand a good income besides. You are an officer, and have even reachedthe second step in rank, yet your salary is so small that you cannotpossibly make it do. Have you any other income aside from it?" Theofficer replied: "We are such good friends that I know I can speakopenly to you. We officers are compelled to find some additionalsources of revenue in order that our pockets may not be altogetherempty. When we pay our men we make a small percentage of gains on theexchange; and we also carry more soldiers on our rosters than thereactually are present. If we had to live on our salaries we would dieof hunger!"

"'When my husband heard him say this he could not rid himself of theidea that by disclosing these criminal proceedings the State would beindebted to him, and that it would surely aid his plans foradvancement. On the other hand, he reflected that it would not beright to abuse his friend's confidence. With these ideas in his mindhe retired to his inner rooms. In the courtyard stood a roundpavilion. Lost in heavy thought, he crossed his hands behind his back, and for a long time walked round and round the pavilion. Finally hesaid with a sigh: "Charity begins at home; I will sacrifice myfriend!" Then he drew up his report, in which the officer wasindicted. An imperial order was issued, the matter was investigated, and the officer was condemned to death. My husband, however, was atonce increased in rank, and from that time on advanced rapidly. Andwith the exception of myself no one ever knew anything of the matter. 'When my mother told them of her encounter with Wang in the NetherWorld, the whole family burst into loud weeping. Four tents full ofBuddhist and Taoist priests were sent for, who fasted and read massesfor thirty-five days in order that Wang might be delivered. Wholemountains of paper money, silk and straw figures were burned, and theceremonies have not as yet come to an end. "

When Dung heard this he was very much frightened. 

Two years later he received an order to journey to Taianfu in order toarrest some robbers there. He thought to himself: "My friend, thespirit, must be very powerful indeed, to have known about this trip sofar in advance. I must inquire for him. Perhaps I will see him again. "

When he reached Taianfu he sought out an inn. 

The inn-keeper received him with the words: "Are you Master Dung, andhave you come from the bay of Kaiutschou?"

"I am the man, " answered Dung, alarmed, "how do you happen to knowme?"

The inn-keeper replied: "The constable of the temple of the GreatMountain appeared to me last night and said: 'To-morrow a man by thename of Dung who is a good friend of mine is coming from the bay ofKaiutschou!' And then he described your appearance and your clothes tome exactly, and told me to make careful note of them, and when youcame to treat you with the greatest consideration, and to take no payfrom you, since he would repay me lavishly. So when I saw you comingeverything was exactly as my dreams had foretold, and I knew you atonce. I have already prepared a quiet room for you, and beg that youwill condescend to make yourself at ease. "

Joyfully Dung followed him, and the inn-keeper waited on him with thegreatest consideration, and saw that he had great plenty to eat and todrink. 

At midnight the spirit arrived. Without having opened the door, hestood by Dung's bedside, gave him his hand, and asked how things hadgone with him since he had last seen him. 

Dung answered all his questions and thanked him into the bargain forappearing to the inn-keeper in a dream. 

He continued to live for some days at the inn. During the day he wentwalking on the Great Mountain and at night his friend came to visithim and talked with him, and at the same time asked him what hadhappened to Sir Wang. 

"His sentence has already been spoken, " answered the other. "This manpretended to be conscientious, and traitorously brought about thedeath of his friend. Of all sins there is no greater sin than this. Asa punishment he will be sent forth again into the world as an animal. "Then he added: "When you reach home you must take constant care ofyour health. Fate has allowed you seventy-eight years of mortal life. When your time is up I will come to fetch you myself. Then I will seethat you obtain a place as constable in the Nether World, where we canalways be together. "

When he had said this, he disappeared. 

 Note: "The Constable" is a tale of modern origin. The Lord of the Great Mountain (Taischan) is even greater than Yan Wang, the God of Death. His Temple of the Easterly Holy Mountain (Dung Yuo Miau), is to be found in every district capital. These temples play an important part in the care of the dead before interment. 

LI

THE DANGEROUS REWARD

Once upon a time a man named Hu-Wu-Bau, who lived near the GreatMountain, went walking there one day. And there, under a tree, he meta messenger in a red robe who called out to him: "The Lord of theGreat Mountain would like to see you!" The man was much frightened, but dared offer no objection. The messenger bade him shut his eyes, and when he was allowed to open them again after a short time, hefound himself standing before a lofty palace. He entered it to see thegod. The latter had a meal prepared for him and said: "I only sent foryou to-day because I had heard you intended traveling to the West. Andin that case I should like to give you a letter to take to mydaughter. "

"But where is your daughter?" asked the man. 

"She is married to the river-god, " was the reply. "All you need to dois to take along the letter lying there. When you reach the middle ofthe Yellow River, beat against the side of the ship and call out:'Greencoat!' Then some one will appear and take the letter from you. "

And with these words he handed Hu-Wu-Bau the letter, and he was takenback again to the upper world. 

When he came to the Yellow River on his journey, he did what the Lordof the Great Mountain had told him, and cried: "Greencoat!" And sureenough, a girl in green garments rose from the water, took him by thehand and told him to close his eyes. Then she led him into the palaceof the river-god and he delivered the letter. The river-godentertained him splendidly, and thanked him as best he knew how. Atparting he said: "I am grateful that you have made this long journeyto see me. I have nothing to give you, however, save this pair ofgreen silk shoes. While you are wearing them you can keep on walkingas long as you like and never grow weary. And they will give you thesecond sight, so that you will be able to see the spirits and gods. "

The man thanked him for the gift and returned to his ship. Hecontinued on his journey to the West, and after a year had passed, came back again. When he reached the Great Mountain, he thought itwould be fit and proper to report to the god. So he once more knockedagainst the tree and gave his name. In a moment the red-clad messengerappeared and led him to the Lord of the Mountain. So he reported thathe had delivered the letter to the river-god, and how all things werethere, and the Lord of the Mountain thanked him. During the meal whichthe god had prepared for him, he withdrew for a few moments to a quietspot. Suddenly he saw his deceased father, bound and loaded withchains, who together with several hundred other criminals, was doingmenial labor. 

Moved to tears, he asked: "O my father, why are you here?"

His father replied: "During my life on earth I happened to tread onbread, hence I was condemned to hard labor at this spot. I have passedtwo years in this manner, yet their bitterness has been unspeakable. Since you are acquainted with the Lord of the Mountain, you mightplead for me, and beg him to excuse me from this task and make me thefield-god in our village. "

His son promised to do so, and went back and pleaded with the Lord ofthe Mountain as he had agreed. The latter seemed inclined to listen tohis prayer, yet said warningly: "The quick and the dead treaddifferent paths. It is not well for the dead and the living to abidenear one another permanently. "

The man returned home. Yet, in about a year's time nearly all hischildren had died. In the terror of his heart he turned to the Lord ofthe Great Mountain. He beat on the tree; the red-coat came and led himinto the palace. There he told of his misfortune and begged the god toprotect him. The Lord of the Mountain smiled: "Did I not tell you inthe start that the quick and the dead tread different paths, and thatit is not well if they abide near each other permanently? Now you seewhat has happened!" Yet he sent his messenger to fetch the man'sfather. The father came and the god spake to him as follows: "Iforgave you your offense and sent you back to your home as afield-god. It was your duty to bring happiness to your family. Instead, nearly all of your grand-children have died off. Why isthis?"

And the father said: "I had been away from home so long that I wasoverjoyed to return. Besides I had meat and drink in overflowingmeasure. So I thought of my little grand-children and called them tome. "

Then the Lord of the Great Mountain appointed another field-god forthat village, and also gave the father another place. And from thattime no further misfortune happened to the family of Hu-Wu-Bau. 

 Note: The Lord of the Great Mountain was originally Huang Fe-Hu, a faithful servant of the tyrant Dschou-Sin. Because of an insult offered him, he joined King Wu, and when the latter overcame the tyrant, was made Lord of the Mountain, and overlord of the ten princes of the nether world. 

LII

RETRIBUTION

Once upon a time there was a boy named Ma, whose father taught himhimself, at home. The window of the upper story looked out on the rearupon a terrace belonging to old Wang, who had a garden ofchrysanthemums there. One day Ma rose early, and stood leaning againstthe window, watching the day dawn. And out came old Wang from histerrace and watered his chrysanthemums. When he had just finished andwas going in again, along came a water-carrier, bearing two pails onhis shoulders, who seemed to want to help him. But the old man grewannoyed and motioned him off. Yet the water-carrier insisted onmounting the terrace. So they pulled each other about on theterrace-edge. It had been raining, the terrace was slippery, itsborder high and narrow, and when the old man thrust back thewater-carrier with his hand, the latter lost his balance, slipped andtumbled down the slope. Then the old man hastened down to pick him up;but the two pails had fallen on his chest and he lay there with feetoutstretched. The old man was extremely frightened. Without uttering asound, he took hold of the water-carrier's feet, and dragged himthrough the back door to the bank of the stream which flowed by thegarden. Then he fetched the pails and set them down beside the corpse. After that he went home, locked the door and went to bed again. 

Little Ma, in spite of his youth, thought it would be better to saynothing about an affair of this kind, in which a human life wasinvolved. He shut the window and withdrew. The sun rose higher, andsoon he heard a clamor without: "A dead man is lying on theriver-bank!" The constable gave notice, and in the afternoon the judgecame up to the beating of gongs, and the inspector of the dead kneltdown and uncovered the corpse; yet the body showed no wound. So it wassaid: "He slipped and fell to his death!" The judge questioned theneighbors, but the neighbors all insisted that they knew nothing ofthe matter. Thereupon the judge had the body placed in a coffin, sealed it with his seal, and ordered that the relatives of thedeceased be found. And then he went his way. 

Nine years passed by, and young Ma had reached the age of twenty-oneand become a baccalaureate. His father had died, and the family waspoor. So it came about that in the same room in which he had formerlystudied his lessons, he now gathered a few pupils about him, toinstruct them. 

The time for examinations drew near. Ma had risen early, in order towork. He opened the window and there, in the distant alley, he saw aman with two pails gradually drawing nearer. When he looked moreclosely, it was the water-carrier. Greatly frightened, he thought thathe had returned to repay old Wang. Yet he passed the old man's doorwithout entering it. Then he went a few steps further to the house ofthe Lis; and there went in. The Lis were wealthy people, and sincethey were near neighbors the Mas and they were on a visiting footing. The matter seemed very questionable to Ma, and he got up and followedthe water-carrier. 

At the door of Li's house he met an old servant who was just comingout and who said: "Heaven is about to send a child to our mistress! Imust go buy incense to burn to the gods in order to show ourgratitude!"

Ma asked: "Did not a man with two pails of water on his shoulder justgo in?"

The servant said there had not, but before he had finished speaking amaid came from the house and said: "You need not go to buy incense, for I have found some. And, through the favor of heaven, the child hasalready come to us. " Then Ma began to realize that the water-carrierhad returned to be born again into the life of earth, and not to exactretribution. He wondered, though, for what merit of his the formerwater-carrier happened to be re-born into so wealthy a family. So hekept the matter in mind, and from time to time inquired as to thechild's well-being. 

Seven more years went by, and the boy gradually grew up. He did notshow much taste for learning, but he loved to keep birds. Old Wang wasstill strong and healthy. And though he was by this time more thaneighty years old, his love for his chrysanthemums had only increasedwith age. 

One day Ma once more rose early, and stood leaning against his window. And he saw old Wang come out upon his terrace and begin to water hischrysanthemums. Little Li sat in the upper story of his house flyinghis pigeons. Suddenly some of the pigeons flew down on the railing ofthe flower-garden. The boy was afraid they might fly off and calledthem, but the pigeons did not move. The boy did not know what to do:he picked up stones and threw them at the birds. By mistake one ofthem struck old Wang. The old man started, slipped, and fell down overthe terrace. Time passed and he did not rise. He lay there with hisfeet outstretched. The boy was very much frightened. Without utteringa sound he softly closed his window and went away. The sun graduallyrose higher, and the old man's sons and grandsons all came out to lookfor him. They found him and said: "He slipped and fell to his death!"And they buried him as was the custom. 

 Note: This little tale, from the "Sin Tsi Hia, " is a literary masterpiece because of the exactness with which the punishment follows upon the act, long after the latter has been forgiven, and all chance of mishap seemed to have passed. 

LIII

THE GHOST WHO WAS FOILED

There are ghosts of many kinds, but the ghosts of those who have hungthemselves are the worst. Such ghosts are always coaxing other livingpeople to hang themselves from the beams of the roof. If they succeedin persuading some one to hang himself, then the road to the NetherWorld is open to them, and they can once more enter into the wheel oftransformation. The following story of such a ghost is told by personsworthy of belief. 

Once upon a time there lived a man in Tsing Tschoufu who had passedhis military examination, and had been ordered to Tsinanfu to reportfor duty. It was at the season of rains. So it happened that eveningcame on before he could reach the town-inn where he had expected topass the night. Just as the sun was setting he reached a small villageand asked for a night's lodging. But there were only poor families inthe village who had no room for him in their huts. So they directedhim to an old temple which stood outside the village, and said hecould spend the night there. 

The images of the gods in the temple were all decayed, so that onecould not distinguish one from the other. Thick spider-webs coveredthe entrance, and the dust lay inches high everywhere. So the soldierwent out into the open, where he found an old flight of steps. Hespread out his knapsack on a stone step, tied his horse to an oldtree, took his flask from his pocket and drank--for it had been a hotday. There had been a heavy rain, but it had just cleared again. Thenew moon was on the decline. The soldier closed his eyes and tried tosleep. 

Suddenly he heard a rustling sound in the temple, and a cool windpassed over his face and made him shudder. And he saw a woman come outof the temple, dressed in an old dirty red gown, and with a face aswhite as a chalk wall. She stole past quietly as though she wereafraid of being seen. The soldier knew no fear. So he pretended to beasleep and did not move, but watched her with half-shut eyes. And hesaw her draw a rope from her sleeve and disappear. Then he knew thatshe was the ghost of one who had hung herself. He got up softly andfollowed her, and, sure enough, she went into the village. 

When she came to a certain house she slipped into the court through acrack in the door. The soldier leaped over the wall after her. It wasa house with three rooms. In the rear room a lamp was burning dimly. The soldier looked through the window into the room, and there was ayoung woman of about twenty sitting on the bed, sighing deeply, andher kerchief was wet through with tears. Beside her lay a littlechild, asleep. The woman looked up toward the beam of the ceiling. Onemoment she would weep and the next she would stroke the child. Whenthe soldier looked more closely, there was the ghost sitting up on thebeam. She had passed the rope around her neck and was hanging herselfin dumb show. And whenever she beckoned with her hand the woman lookedup toward her. This went on for some time. 

Finally the woman said: "You say it would be best for me to die. Verywell, then, I will die; but I cannot part from my child!"

And once more she burst into tears. But the ghost merely laughed andcoaxed her again. 

So the woman said determinedly: "It is enough. I will die!"

With these words she opened her chest of clothes, put on new garments, and painted her face before the mirror. Then she drew up a bench andclimbed up on it. She undid her girdle and knotted it to the beam. Shehad already stretched forth her neck and was about to leap from thebench, when the child suddenly awoke and began to cry. The womanclimbed down again and soothed and quieted her child, and while shewas petting it she wept, so that the tears fell from her eyes like astring of pearls. The ghost frowned and hissed, for it feared to loseits prey. In a short time the child had fallen asleep again, and thewoman once more began to look aloft. Then she rose, again climbed onthe bench, and was about to lay the noose about her neck when thesoldier began to call out loudly and drum on the window-pane. Then hebroke it and climbed into the room. The woman fell to the ground andthe ghost disappeared. The soldier recalled the woman toconsciousness, and then he saw something hanging down from the beam, like a cord without an end. Knowing that it belonged to the ghost ofthe hanged woman he took and kept it. 

Then he said to the woman: "Take good care of your child! You havebut one life to lose in this world!"

And with that he went out. 

Then it occurred to him that his horse and his baggage were still inthe temple. And he went there to get them. When he came out of thevillage there was the ghost, waiting for him in the road. 

The ghost bowed and said: "I have been looking for a substitute formany years, and to-day, when it seemed as though I should really getone, you came along and spoiled my chances. So there is nothing morefor me to do. Yet there is something which I left behind me in myhurry. You surely must have found it, and I will ask you to return itto me. If I only have this one thing, my not having found a substitutewill not worry me. "

Then the soldier showed her the rope and said with a laugh: "Is thisthe thing you mean? Why, if I were to give it back to you then someone is sure to hang themselves. And that I could not allow. "

With these words he wound the rope around his arm, drove her off andsaid: "Now be off with you!"

But then the ghost grew angry. Her face turned greenish-black, herhair fell in wild disorder down her neck, her eyes grew bloodshot, andher tongue hung far out of her mouth. She stretched forth both handsand tried to seize the soldier, but he struck out at her with hisclenched fist. By mistake he hit himself in the nose and it began tobleed. Then he sprinkled a few drops of blood in her direction and, since the ghosts cannot endure human blood, she ceased her attack, moved off a few paces and began to abuse him. This she did for sometime, until the cock in the village began to crow. Then the ghostdisappeared. 

In the meantime the farmer-folk of the village had come to thank thesoldier. It seems that after he had left the woman her husband hadcome home, and asked his wife what had happened. And then for thefirst time he had learned what had occurred. So they all set outtogether along the road in order to look for the soldier outside thevillage. When they found him he was still beating the air with hisfists and talking wildly. So they called out to him and he told themwhat had taken place. The rope could still be seen on his bare arm;yet it had grown fast to it, and surrounded it in the shape of a redring of flesh. 

The day was just dawning, so the soldier swung himself into his saddleand rode away. 

 Note: This tale has been handed down traditionally, and is given as told among the people. 

LIV

THE PUNISHMENT OF GREED

Once upon a time there lived a man south of the Yangtze-kiang. He hadtaken a position as a teacher in Sutschoufu, on the border ofShantung. But when he got there he found that the schoolhouse had notyet been completed. Yet a two-story building in the neighborhood hadbeen rented, in which the teacher was to live and hold school in themeantime. This house stood outside the village, not far from the riverbank. A broad plain, overgrown with tangled brush, stretched out fromit on every side. The teacher was pleased with the view. 

Well, one evening he was standing in the door of his house watchingthe sun go down. The smoke that rose from the village chimneysgradually merged with the twilight shadows. All the noises of the dayhad died away. Suddenly, off in the distance, along the river bank, hebeheld a fiery gleam. He hurried away at once in order to see what itmight be. And there, on the bank, he found a wooden coffin, from whichcame the radiance he had noticed. Thought the teacher to himself: "Thejewels with which they adorn the dead on their journey shine by night. Perhaps there are gems in the coffin!" And greed awoke in his heart, and he forgot that a coffin is a resting-place of the dead and shouldbe respected. He took up a large stone, broke the cover of the coffin, and bent over to look more closely. And there in the coffin lay ayouth. His face was as white as paper, he wore a mourning turban onhis head, his body was wrapped in hempen garments, and he wore strawsandals on his feet. The teacher was greatly frightened and turned togo away. But the corpse had already raised itself to a sittingposture. Then the teacher's fear got the better of him, and he beganto run. And the corpse climbed out of its coffin and ran after him. Fortunately the house was not far away. The teacher ran as fast as hecould, flew up the steps and locked the door after him. Gradually hecaught his breath again. Outside there was not a sound to be heard. Sohe thought that perhaps the corpse had not followed him all the way. He opened the window and peered down. The corpse was leaning againstthe wall of the house. Suddenly it saw that the window had beenopened, and with one leap it bounded up and in through it. Overcome byterror, the teacher fell down the stairs of the house, and rolledunconscious to the bottom of the flight. And when he did so thecorpse fell down on the floor of the room above. 

At the time the school children had all long since gone home. And theowner of the house lived in another dwelling, so that no one knewanything about what had happened. On the following morning thechildren came to school as usual. They found the door locked, and whenthey called no one answered. Then they broke down the door and foundtheir teacher lying unconscious on the ground. They sprinkled him withginger, but it took a long time before he woke from his coma. Whenthey asked he told them all that had occurred. Then they all wentupstairs and took away the corpse. It was taken outside the villagelimits and burned, and the bones which remained were once more laid inthe coffin. But the teacher said, with a sigh: "Because of a moment'sgreed, I nearly lost my life!" He resigned his position, returned homeand never, through all the days of his life, did he speak of gainagain. 

 Note: The corpse wears a mourning turban and is dressed in mourning. According to local tradition, young people who die before their parents, are laid in their coffins clad in mourning, so that even in death they may do their duty and be able to mourn their parents when the latter shall have died. The tale is taken from the Su Tsi Hia. 

LV

THE NIGHT ON THE BATTLEFIELD

Once upon a time there was a merchant, who was wandering towardShantung with his wares, along the road from the South. At about thesecond watch of the night, a heavy storm blew up from the North. Andhe chanced to see an inn at one side of the road, whose lights werejust being lit. He went in to get something to drink and orderlodgings for the night, but the folk at the inn raised objections. Yetan old man among them took pity on his unhappy situation and said: "Wehave just prepared a meal for warriors who have come a long distance, and we have no wine left to serve you. But there is a little side roomhere which is still free, and there you may stay overnight. " Withthese words he led him into it. But the merchant could not sleepbecause of his hunger and thirst. Outside he could hear the noise ofmen and horses. And since all these proceedings did not seem quitenatural to him, he got up and looked through a crack in the door. Andhe saw that the whole inn was filled with soldiers, who were sittingon the ground, eating and drinking, and talking about campaigns ofwhich he had never heard. After a time they began calling to eachother: "The general is coming!" And far off in the distance could beheard the cries of his bodyguard. All the soldiers hurried out toreceive him. Then the merchant saw a procession with many paperlanterns, and riding in their midst a man of martial appearance with along beard. He dismounted, entered the inn, and took his place at thehead of the board. The soldiers mounted guard at the door, awaitinghis commands, and the inn-keeper served food and drink, to which thegeneral did full justice. 

When he had finished his officers entered, and he said to them: "Youhave now been underway for some time. Go back to your men. I shallrest a little myself. It will be time enough to beat the assembly whenthe order to advance is given. "

The officers received his commands and withdrew. Then the generalcalled out: "Send Asti in!" and a young officer entered from the leftside of the house. The people of the inn locked the gates and withdrewfor the night, while Asti conducted the long-haired general to a doorat the left, through a crack of which shone the light of a lamp. Themerchant stole from his room and looked through the crack in the door. Within the room was a bed of bamboo, without covers or pillows. Thelamp stood on the ground. The long-bearded general took hold of hishead. It came off and he placed it on the bed. Then Asti took hold ofhis arms. These also came off and were carefully placed beside thehead. Then the old general threw himself down on the bed crosswise, and Asti took hold of his body, which came apart below the thighs, andthe two legs fell to the ground. Then the lamp went out. Overcome byterror the merchant hurried back to his room as fast as he could, holding his sleeves before his eyes, and laid down on his bed, wherehe tossed about sleepless all night. 

At last he heard a cock crow in the distance. He was shivering. Hetook his sleeves from his face and saw that dawn was stealing alongthe sky. And when he looked about him, there he was lying in themiddle of a thick clump of brush. Round about him was a wilderness, not a house, not even a grave was to be seen anywhere. In spite ofbeing chilled, he ran about three miles till he came to the nearestinn. The inn-keeper opened the door and asked him with astonishmentwhere he came from at that early hour. So the merchant told him hisexperiences and inquired as to the sort of place at which he had spentthe night. The inn-keeper shook his head: "The whole neighborhood iscovered with old battlefields, " was his reply, "and all sorts ofsupernatural things take place on them after dark. "

 Note: This tale is taken from the Sin Tsi Hia. 

LVI

THE KINGDOM OF THE OGRES

In the land of Annam there once dwelt a man named Su, who sailed theseas as a merchant. Once his ship was suddenly driven on a distantshore by a great storm. It was a land of hills broken by ravines andgreen with luxuriant foliage, yet he could see something along thehills which looked like human dwellings. So he took some food with himand went ashore. No sooner had he entered the hills than he could seeat either hand the entrances to caves, one close beside the other, like a row of beehives. So he stopped and looked into one of theopenings. And in it sat two ogres, with teeth like spears and eyeslike fiery lamps. They were just devouring a deer. The merchant wasterrified by this sight and turned to flee; but the ogres had alreadynoticed him and they caught him and dragged him into their cave. Thenthey talked to each other with animal sounds, and were about to tearhis clothes from his body and devour him. But the merchant hurriedlytook a bag of bread and dried meat out and offered it to them. Theydivided it, ate it up and it seemed to taste good to them. Then theyonce more went through the bag; but he gestured with his hand to showthem that he had no more. 

Then he said: "Let me go! Aboard my ship I have frying-pans andcooking-pots, vinegar and spices. With these I could prepare yourfood. "

The ogres did not understand what he was saying, however, and werestill ferocious. So he tried to make them understand in dumb show, andfinally they seemed to get an idea of his meaning. So they went to theship with him, and he brought his cooking gear to the cave, collectedbrush-wood, made a fire and cooked the remains of the deer. When itwas done to a turn he gave them some of it to eat, and the twocreatures devoured it with the greatest satisfaction. Then they leftthe cave and closed the opening with a great rock. In a short space oftime they returned with another deer they had caught. The merchantskinned it, fetched fresh water, washed the meat and cooked severalkettles full of it. Suddenly in came a whole herd of ogres, whodevoured all he had cooked, and became quite animated over theireating. They all kept pointing to the kettle which seemed too small tothem. When three or four days had passed, one of the ogres dragged inan enormous cooking-pot on his back, which was thenceforth usedexclusively. 

Now the ogres crowded about the merchant, bringing him wolves and deerand antelopes, which he had to cook for them, and when the meat wasdone they would call him to eat it with them. 

Thus a few weeks passed and they gradually came to have suchconfidence in him that they let him run about freely. And the merchantlistened to the sounds which they uttered, and learned to understandthem. In fact, before very long he was able to speak the language ofthe ogres himself. This pleased the latter greatly, and they broughthim a young ogre girl and made her his wife. She gave him valuablesand fruit to win his confidence, and in course of time they grew muchattached to each other. 

One day the ogres all rose very early, and each one of them hung astring of radiant pearls about his neck. They ordered the merchant tobe sure and cook a great quantity of meat. The merchant asked his wifewhat it all meant. 

"This will be a day of high festival, " answered she, "we have invitedthe great king to a banquet. "

But to the other ogres she said: "The merchant has no string ofpearls!"

Then each of the ogres gave him five pearls and his wife added ten, sothat he had fifty pearls in all. These his wife threaded and hung thepearl necklace about his neck, and there was not one of the pearlswhich was not worth at least several hundred ounces of silver. 

Then the merchant cooked the meat, and having done so left the cavewith the whole herd in order to receive the great king. They came to abroad cave, in the middle of which stood a huge block of stone, assmooth and even as a table. Round it were stone seats. The place ofhonor was covered with a leopard-skin, and the rest of the seats withdeerskins. Several dozen ogres were sitting around the cave in rankand file. 

Suddenly a tremendous storm blew up, whirling around the dust incolumns, and a monster appeared who had the figure of an ogre. Theogres all crowded out of the cave in a high state of excitement toreceive him. The great king ran into the cave, sat down with his legsoutstretched, and glanced about him with eyes as round as an eagle's. The whole herd followed him into the cave, and stood at either hand ofhim, looking up to him and folding their arms across their breasts inthe form of a cross in order to do him honor. 

The great king nodded, looked around and asked: "Are all the folk ofthe Wo-Me hills present?"

The entire herd declared that they were. 

Then he saw the merchant and asked: "From whence does he hail?"

His wife answered for him, and all spoke with praise of his art as acook. A couple of ogres brought in the cooked meat and spread it outon the table. Then the great king ate of it till he could eat no more, praised it with his mouth full, and said that in the future they werealways to furnish him with food of this kind. 

Then he looked at the merchant and asked: "Why is your necklace soshort?"

With these words he took ten pearls from his own necklace, pearls aslarge and round as bullets of a blunderbuss. The merchant's wifequickly took them on his behalf and hung them around his neck; and themerchant crossed his arms like the ogres and spoke his thanks. Thenthe great king went off again, flying away like lightning on thestorm. 

In the course of time heaven sent the merchant children, two boys anda girl. They all had a human form and did not resemble their mother. Gradually the children learned to speak and their father taught themthe language of men. They grew up, and were soon so strong that theycould run across the hills as though on level ground. 

One day the merchant's wife had gone out with one of the boys and thegirl and had been absent for half-a-day. The north wind was blowingbriskly, and in the merchant's heart there awoke a longing for his oldhome. He took his son by the hand and went down to the sea-shore. There his old ship was still lying, so he climbed into it with hisboy, and in a day and a night was back in Annam again. 

When he reached home he loosened two of his pearls from his chain, and sold them for a great quantity of gold, so that he could keephouse in handsome style. He gave his son the name of Panther, and whenthe boy was fourteen years of age he could lift thirty hundred weightwith ease. Yet he was rough by nature and fond of fighting. Thegeneral of Annam, astonished at his bravery, appointed him a colonel, and in putting down a revolt his services were so meritorious that hewas already a general of the second rank when but eighteen. 

At about this time another merchant was also driven ashore by a stormon the island of Wo-Me. When he reached land he saw a youth who askedhim with astonishment: "Are you not from the Middle Kingdom?"

The merchant told him how he had come to be driven ashore on theisland, and the youth led him to a little cave in a secret valley. Then he brought deer-flesh for him to eat, and talked with him. Hetold him that his father had also come from Annam, and it turned outthat his father was an old acquaintance of the man to whom he wastalking. 

"We will have to wait until the wind blows from the North, " said theyouth, "then I will come and escort you. And I will give you a messageof greeting to take to my father and brother. "

"Why do you not go along yourself and hunt up your father?" asked themerchant. 

"My mother does not come from the Middle Kingdom, " replied the youth. "She is different in speech and appearance, so it cannot well be. "

One day the wind blew strongly from the North, and the youth came andescorted the merchant to his ship, and ordered him, at parting, not toforget a single one of his words. 

When the merchant returned to Annam, he went to the palace ofPanther, the general, and told him all that had happened. When Pantherlistened to him telling about his brother, he sobbed with bittergrief. Then he secured leave of absence and sailed out to sea with twosoldiers. Suddenly a typhoon arose, which lashed the waves until theyspurted sky-high. The ship turned turtle, and Panther fell into thesea. He was seized by a creature and flung up on a strand where thereseemed to be dwellings. The creature who had seized him looked like anogre, so Panther addressed him in the ogre tongue. The ogre, surprised, asked him who he was, and Panther told him his whole story. 

The ogre was pleased and said: "Wo-Me is my old home, but it liesabout eight thousand miles away from here. This is the kingdom of thepoison dragons. "

Then the ogre fetched a ship and had Panther seat himself in it, whilehe himself pushed the ship before him through the water so that itclove the waves like an arrow. It took a whole night, but in themorning a shoreline appeared to the North, and there on the strandstood a youth on look-out. Panther recognized his brother. He steppedashore and they clasped hands and wept. Then Panther turned around tothank the ogre, but the latter had already disappeared. 

Panther now asked after his mother and sister and was told that bothwere well and happy, so he wanted to go to them with his brother. Butthe latter told him to wait, and went off alone. Not long after hecame back with their mother and sister. And when they saw Panther, both wept with emotion. Panther now begged them to return with him toAnnam. 

But his mother replied: "I fear that if I went, people would mock mebecause of my figure. "

"I am a high officer, " replied Panther, "and people would not dare toinsult you. "

So they all went down to the ship together with him. A favorable windfilled their sails and they sped home swiftly as an arrow flies. Onthe third day they reached land. But the people whom they encounteredwere all seized with terror and ran away. Then Panther took off hismantle and divided it among the three so that they could dressthemselves. 

When they reached home and the mother saw her husband again, she atonce began to scold him violently because he had said not a word toher when he went away. The members of his family, who all came togreet the wife of the master of the house, did so with fear andtrembling. But Panther advised his mother to learn the language of theMiddle Kingdom, dress in silks, and accustom herself to human food. This she agreed to do; yet she and her daughter had men's clothingmade for them. The brother and sister gradually grew more fair ofcomplexion, and looked like the people of the Middle Kingdom. Panther's brother was named Leopard, and his sister Ogrechild. Bothpossessed great bodily strength. 

But Panther was not pleased to think that his brother was souneducated, so he had him study. Leopard was highly gifted; heunderstood a book at first reading; yet he felt no inclination tobecome a man of learning. To shoot and to ride was what he best lovedto do. So he rose to high rank as a professional soldier, and finallymarried the daughter of a distinguished official. 

It was long before Ogrechild found a husband, because all suitors wereafraid of their mother-in-law to be. But Ogrechild finally married oneof her brother's subordinates. She could draw the strongest bow, andstrike the tiniest bird at a distance of a hundred paces. Her arrownever fell to earth without having scored a hit. When her husband wentout to battle she always accompanied him, and that he finally became ageneral was largely due to her. Leopard was already a field marshal atthe age of thirty, and his mother accompanied him on his campaigns. When a dangerous enemy drew near, she buckled on armor, and took aknife in her hand to meet him in place of her son. And among theenemies who encountered her there was not a single one who did notflee from her in terror. Because of her courage the emperor bestowedupon her the title of "The Superwoman. "

 Note: The ogres here mentioned are the primitive inhabitants of the Island of Ceylon, also called Rakshas, who appear in legend as man-devouring monsters. 

LVII

THE MAIDEN WHO WAS STOLEN AWAY

In the western portion of the old capital city of Lo Yang there was aruined cloister, in which stood an enormous pagoda, several hundredstories high. Three or four people could still find room to stand onits very top. 

Not far from it there lived a beautiful maiden, and one very hotsummer's day she was sitting in the courtyard of her home, trying tokeep cool. And as she sat there a sudden cyclone came up and carriedher off. When she opened her eyes, there she was on top of the pagoda, and beside her stood a young man in the dress of a student. 

He was very polite and affable, and said to her: "It seems as thoughheaven had meant to bring us together, and if you promise to marry me, we will be very happy. " But to this the maiden would not agree. So thestudent said that until she changed her mind she would have to remainon the pagoda-top. Then he produced bread and wine for her to satisfyher hunger and thirst, and disappeared. 

Thereafter he appeared each day and asked her whether she had changedher mind, and each day she told him she had not. When he went away healways carefully closed the openings in the pagoda-top with stones, and he had also removed some of the steps of the stairs, so that shecould not climb down. And when he came to the pagoda-top he alwaysbrought her food and drink, and he also presented her with rouge andpowder, dresses and mandarin-coats and all sorts of jewelry. He toldher he had bought them in the market place. And he also hung up agreat carbuncle-stone so that the pagoda-top was bright by night aswell as by day. The maiden had all that heart could wish, and yet shewas not happy. 

But one day when he went away he forgot to lock the window. The maidenspied on him without his knowing it, and saw that from a youth heturned himself into an ogre, with hair as red as madder and a face asblack as coal. His eyeballs bulged out of their sockets, and his mouthlooked like a dish full of blood. Crooked white fangs thrustthemselves from his lips, and two wings grew from his shoulders. Spreading them, he flew down to earth and at once turned into a managain. 

The maiden was seized with terror and burst into tears. Looking downfrom her pagoda she saw a wanderer passing below. She called out, butthe pagoda was so high that her voice did not carry down to him. Shebeckoned with her hand, but the wanderer did not look up. Then shecould think of nothing else to do but to throw down the old clothesshe had formerly worn. They fluttered through the air to the ground. 

The wanderer picked up the clothes. Then he looked up at the pagoda, and quite up at the very top he saw a tiny figure which looked likethat of a girl; yet he could not make out her features. For a longtime he wondered who it might be, but in vain. Then he saw a light. 

"My neighbor's daughter, " said he to himself, "was carried away by amagic storm. Is it possible that she may be up there?"

So he took the clothes with him and showed them to the maiden'sparents, and when they saw them they burst into tears. 

But the maiden had a brother, who was stronger and braver than any onefor miles around. When the tale had been told him he took a heavy axand went to the pagoda. There he hid himself in the tall grass andwaited for what would happen. When the sun was just going down, alongcame a youth, tramping the hill. Suddenly he turned into an ogre, spread his wings and was about to fly. But the brother flung his ax athim and struck him on the arm. He began to roar loudly, and then fledto the western hills. But when the brother saw that it was impossibleto climb the pagoda, he went back and enlisted the aid of severalneighbors. With them he returned the following morning and theyclimbed up into the pagoda. Most of the steps of the stairway were ingood condition for the ogre had only destroyed those at the top. Butthey were able to get up with a ladder, and then the brother fetcheddown his sister and brought her safely home again. 

And that was the end of the enchantment. 

 Note: In this tale the ogre is a Yakscha or a Fe Tian Ya Tscha. 

LVIII

THE FLYING OGRE

There once lived in Sianfu an old Buddhist monk, who loved to wanderin lonely places. In the course of his wanderings he once came to theKuku-Nor, and there he saw a tree which was a thousand feet high andmany cords in breadth. It was hollow inside and one could see the skyshining down into it from above. 

When he had gone on a few miles, he saw in the distance a girl in ared coat, barefoot, and with unbound hair, who was running as fast asthe wind. In a moment she stood before him. 

"Take pity on me and save my life!" said she to him. 

When the monk asked her what was the trouble, she replied: "A man ispursuing me. If you will tell him you have not seen me, I will begrateful to you all my life long!"

With that she ran up to the hollow tree and crawled into it. 

When the monk had gone a little further, he met one who rode anarmored steed. He wore a garment of gold, a bow was slung across hisshoulders, and a sword hung at his side. His horse ran with the speedof lightning, and covered a couple of miles with every step. Whetherit ran in the air or on the ground, its speed was the same. 

"Have you seen the girl in the red coat?" asked the stranger. And whenthe monk replied that he had seen nothing, the other continued:"Bonze, you should not lie! This girl is not a human being, but aflying ogre. Of flying ogres there are thousands of varieties, whobring ruin to people everywhere. I have already slain a countlessnumber of them, and have pretty well done away with them. But this oneis the worst of all. Last night the Lord of the Heavens gave me atriple command, and that is the reason I have hurried down from theskies. There are eight thousand of us under way in all directions tocatch this monster. If you do not tell the truth, monk, then you aresinning against heaven itself!"

Upon that the monk did not dare deceive him, but pointed to the hollowtree. The messenger of the skies dismounted, stepped into the tree andlooked about him. Then he once more mounted his horse, which carriedhim up the hollow trunk and out at the end of the tree. The monklooked up and could see a small, red flame come out of the tree-top. It was followed by the messenger of the skies. Both rose up to theclouds and disappeared. After a time there fell a rain of blood. Theogre had probably been hit by an arrow or captured. 

Afterward the monk told the tale to the scholar who wrote it down. 

 Note: This flying ogre is also of the Yakscha tribe. 

LIX

BLACK ARTS

The wild people who dwell in the South-West are masters of many blackarts. They often lure men of the Middle Kingdom to their country bypromising them their daughters in marriage, but their promises are notto be trusted. Once there was the son of a poor family, who agreed tolabor for three years for one of the wild men in order to become hisson-in-law. At the end of that time the wedding was celebrated, andthe couple were given a little house for a home. But no sooner hadthey entered it than the wife warned her husband to be on his guard, since her parents did not like him, and would seek to do him harm. Inaccordance with the custom she entered the house first with a lightedlantern, but when the bridegroom followed her she had disappeared. Andthus it went, day by day. During the daytime she was there, but whenevening came she disappeared. 

And one day, not long after they had been married, his wife said tohim: "To-morrow morning my mother celebrates her birthday, and youmust go to congratulate her. They will offer you tea and food. The teayou may drink, but be sure not to touch any of the food. Keep this inmind!"

So the following day the wife and husband went to her mother's homeand offered their congratulations. Her parents seemed highly pleased, and served them with tea and sweets. The son-in-law drank, but atenothing, though his wife's parents, with kind words and friendlygestures, kept urging him to help himself. At last the son-in-law didnot know what to do, and thought that surely they could mean him noill. And seeing the fresh caught eels and crabs on the plate beforehim, he ate a little of them. His wife gave him a reproachful glance, and he offered some excuse for taking his leave. 

But his mother-in-law said: "This is my birthday. You simply musttaste my birthday noodles!"

With that she placed a great dish before him, filled with noodles thatlooked like threads of silver, mingled with fat meat, and spiced withfragrant mushrooms. During all the time he had been living in thecountry the son-in-law had never yet seen such an appetizing dish. Itspleasant odor rose temptingly to his nostrils, and he could not resistraising his chop-sticks. His wife glanced over at him, but hepretended that he did not see her. 

She coughed significantly, but he acted as though he did not hear. Finally she trod on his foot under the table; and then he regainedcontrol of himself. 

He had not as yet eaten half of the food and said: "My hunger issatisfied. "

Then he took leave, and went off with his wife. 

"This is a serious matter, " said the latter. "You would not listen tomy words, and now you will surely have to die!"

But still he did not believe her, until he suddenly felt terriblepains, which soon grew unbearable, so that he fell to the groundunconscious. His wife at once hung him up by the feet from the beam ofthe roof, and put a panful of glowing charcoal under his body, and agreat jar of water, into which she had poured sesame oil, in front ofthe fire, directly below his mouth. And when the fire had heated himthoroughly, he suddenly opened his mouth--and can you imagine whatcame out of it? A squirming, crawling mass of poisonous worms, centipedes, toads and tadpoles, who all fell into the jar of water. Then his wife untied him, carried him to bed, and gave him winemingled with realgar to drink. Then he recovered. 

"What you ate in the belief that they were eels and crabs, " said hiswife, "were nothing but toads and tadpoles, and the birthday noodleswere poisonous worms and centipedes. But you must continue to becareful. My parents know that you have not died, and they will thinkup other evil plans. "

A few days later his father-in-law said to him: "There is a large treegrowing on the precipice which juts over the cave. In it is the nestof the phenix. You are still young and able to climb, so go therequickly and fetch me the eggs!"

His son-in-law went home and told his wife. 

"Take long bamboo poles, " said she, "and tie them together, and fastena curved sword at the top. And take these nine loaves of bread andthese hens' eggs, there are seven times seven of them. Carry themalong with you in a basket. When you come to the spot you will see alarge nest up in the branches. Do not climb the tree, but chop it downwith the curved sword. Then throw away your poles, and run for dearlife. Should a monster appear and follow you, throw him the loaves ofbread, three loaves at a time, and finally throw down the eggs on theground and make for home as quickly as you can. In this way you mayescape the danger which threatens you. "

The man noted all she said exactly and went. And sure enough he sawthe bird's nest--it was as large as a round pavilion. Then he tied hiscurved sword to the poles, chopped at the tree with all his strength, laid down his poles on the ground and never looked around but ran fordear life. Suddenly he heard the roaring of a thunder-storm risingabove him. When he looked up he saw a great dragon, many fathoms longand some ten feet across. His eyes gleamed like two lamps and he wasspitting fire and flame from his maw. He had stretched out two feelersand was feeling along the ground. Then the man swiftly flung theloaves into the air. The dragon caught them, and it took a little timebefore he had devoured them. But no sooner had the man gained a fewsteps than the dragon once more came flying after him. Then he flunghim more loaves and when the loaves came to an end, he turned over hisbasket so that the eggs rolled over the ground. The dragon had not yetsatisfied his hunger and opened his greedy jaws wide. When he suddenlycaught sight of the eggs, he descended from the air, and since theeggs were scattered round about, it took some time before he hadsucked them all. In the meantime the man succeeded in escaping to hishome. 

When he entered the door and saw his wife, he said to her, amid sobs:"It was all I could do to escape, and I am lucky not to be in thedragon's stomach! If this sort of thing keeps up much longer I ambound to die!"

With these words he kneeled and begged his wife pitifully to save hislife. 

"Where is your home?" asked his wife. 

"My home is about a hundred miles away from here, in the MiddleKingdom, and my old mother is still living. The only thing thatworries me is that we are so poor. "

His wife said: "I will flee with you, and we will find your mother. And waste no regrets on your poverty. "

With that she gathered up all the house held in the way of pearls andprecious stones, put them in a bag and had her husband tie it aroundhis waist. Then she also gave him an umbrella, and in the middle ofthe night they climbed the wall with the aid of a ladder, and stoleaway. 

His wife had also said to him: "Take the umbrella on your back and runas fast as ever you can! Do not open it, and do not look around! Iwill follow you in secret. "

So he turned North and ran with all his might and main. He had beenrunning for a day and a night, had covered nearly a hundred miles, andpassed the boundaries of the wild people's country, when his legs gaveout and he grew hungry. Before him lay a mountain village. He stoppedat the village gate to rest, drew some food from his pocket and beganto eat. And he looked around without being able to see his wife. 

Said he to himself: "Perhaps she has deceived me after all, and is notcoming with me!"

After he had finished eating, he took a drink from a spring, andpainfully dragged himself further. When the heat of the day wasgreatest a violent mountain rain suddenly began to fall. In his hastehe forgot what his wife had told him and opened his umbrella. And outfell his wife upon the ground. 

She reproached him: "Once more you have not listened to my advice. Nowthe damage has been done!"

Quickly she told him to go to the village, and there to buy a whitecock, seven black tea-cups, and half a length of red nettlecloth. 

"Do not be sparing of the silver pieces in your pocket!" she criedafter him as he went off. 

He went to the village, attended to everything, and came back. Thewoman tore the cloth apart, made a coat of it and put it on. No soonerhad they walked a few miles before they could see a red cloud risingup in the South, like a flying bird. 

"That is my mother, " said the woman. 

In a moment the cloud was overhead. Then the woman took the blacktea-cups and threw them at it. Seven she threw and seven fell to earthagain. And then they could hear the mother in the cloud weeping andscolding, and thereupon the cloud disappeared. 

They went on for about four hours. Then they heard a sound like thenoise of silk being torn, and could see a cloud as black as ink, whichwas rushing up against the wind. 

"Alas, that is my father!" said the woman. "This is a matter of lifeand death, for he will not let us be! Because of my love for you Iwill now have to disobey the holiest of laws!"

With these words she quickly seized the white cock, separated its headfrom its body, and flung the head into the air. At once the blackcloud dissolved, and her father's body, the head severed from thetrunk, fell down by the edge of the road. Then the woman weptbitterly, and when she had wept her fill they buried the corpse. Thereupon they went together to her husband's home, where they foundhis old mother still living. They then undid the bag of pearls andjewels, bought a piece of good ground, built a fine house, and becamewealthy and respected members of the community. 

 Note: Realgar: The Chinese believe that realgar is a mithridate and tonic. 

HISTORIC LEGENDS

LX

THE SORCERER OF THE WHITE LOTUS LODGE

Once upon a time there was a sorcerer who belonged to the White LotusLodge. He knew how to deceive the multitude with his black arts, andmany who wished to learn the secret of his enchantments became hispupils. 

One day the sorcerer wished to go out. He placed a bowl which hecovered with another bowl in the hall of his house, and ordered hispupils to watch it. But he warned them against uncovering the bowl tosee what might be in it. 

No sooner had he gone than the pupils uncovered the bowl and saw thatit was filled with clear water. And floating on the water was a littleship made of straw, with real masts and sails. They were surprised andpushed it with their fingers till it upset. Then they quickly rightedit again and once more covered the bowl. By that time the sorcerer wasalready standing among them. He was angry and scolded them, saying:"Why did you disobey my command?"

His pupils rose and denied that they had done so. 

But the sorcerer answered: "Did not my ship turn turtle at sea, andyet you try to deceive me?"

On another evening he lit a giant candle in his room, and ordered hispupils to watch it lest it be blown out by the wind. It must have beenat the second watch of the night and the sorcerer had not yet comeback. The pupils grew tired and sleepy, so they went to bed andgradually fell asleep. When they woke up again the candle had goneout. So they rose quickly and re-lit it. But the sorcerer was alreadyin the room, and again he scolded them. 

"Truly we did not sleep! How could the light have gone out?"

Angrily the sorcerer replied: "You let me walk fifteen miles in thedark, and still you can talk such nonsense!"

Then his pupils were very much frightened. 

In the course of time one of his pupils insulted the sorcerer. Thelatter made note of the insult, but said nothing. Soon after he toldthe pupil to feed the swine, and no sooner had he entered the sty thanhis master turned him into a pig. The sorcerer then at once called ina butcher, sold the pig to the man, and he went the way of all pigswho go to the butcher. 

One day this pupil's father turned up to ask after his son, for he hadnot come back to his home for a long time. The sorcerer told him thathis son had left him long ago. The father returned home and inquiredeverywhere for his son without success. But one of his son'sfellow-pupils, who knew of the matter, informed the father. So thefather complained to the district mandarin. The latter, however, feared that the sorcerer might make himself invisible. He did not dareto have him arrested, but informed his superior and begged for athousand well-armed soldiers. These surrounded the sorcerer's home andseized him, together with his wife and child. All three were put intowooden cages to be transported to the capital. 

The road wound through the mountains, and in the midst of the hills upcame a giant as large as a tree, with eyes like saucers, a mouth likea plate, and teeth a foot long. The soldiers stood there trembling anddid not dare to move. 

Said the sorcerer: "That is a mountain spirit. My wife will be able todrive him off. "

They did as he suggested, unchained the woman, and she took a spearand went to meet the giant. The latter was angered, and he swallowedher, tooth and nail. This frightened the rest all the more. 

The sorcerer said: "Well, if he has done away with my wife, then it ismy son's turn!"

So they let the son out of his cage. But the giant swallowed him inthe same way. The rest all looked on without knowing what to do. 

The sorcerer then wept with rage and said: "First he destroys my wife, and then my son. If only he might be punished for it! But I am theonly one who can punish him!"

And, sure enough, they took him out of his cage, too, gave him asword, and sent him out against the giant. The sorcerer and the giantfought with each other for a time, and at last the giant seized thesorcerer, thrust him into his maw, stretched his neck and swallowedhim. Then he went his way contentedly. 

And now when it was too late, the soldiers realized that the sorcererhad tricked them. 

 Note: The Lodge of the White Lotus is one of the secret revolutionary societies of China. It harks back to Tung Tian Giau Dschu as its founder. Compare note to No. 18. The "mountain spirit, " of course, is an optical illusion called up by the sorcerer, by means of which he frees his family and himself from the soldiers. 

LXI

THE THREE EVILS

Once upon a time, in the old days, there lived a young man by the nameof Dschou Tschu. He was of more than ordinary strength, and no onecould withstand him. He was also wild and undisciplined, and whereverhe was, quarrels and brawls arose. Yet the village elders neverventured to punish him seriously. He wore a high hat on his head, adorned with two pheasants' wings. His garments were woven ofembroidered silk, and at his side hung the Dragonspring sword. He wasgiven to play and to drinking, and his hand was inclined to take thatwhich belonged to others. Whoever offended him had reason to dread theconsequences, and he always mixed into disputes in which others wereengaged. Thus he kept it up for years, and was a pest throughout theneighborhood. 

Then a new mandarin came to that district. When he had arrived, hefirst went quietly about the country and listened to the people'scomplaints. And they told him that there were three great evils inthat district. 

Then he clothed himself in coarse garments, and wept before DschouTschu's door. Dschou Tschu was just coming from the tavern, where hehad been drinking. He was slapping his sword and singing in a loudvoice. 

When he reached his house he asked: "Who is weeping here sopitifully?"

And the mandarin replied: "I am weeping because of the people'sdistress. "

Then Dschou Tschu saw him and broke out into loud laughter. 

"You are mistaken, my friend, " said he. "Revolt is seething roundabout us like boiling water in a kettle. But here, in our littlecorner of the land, all is quiet and peaceful. The harvest has beenabundant, corn is plentiful, and all go happily about their work. Whenyou talk to me about distress I have to think of the man who groanswithout being sick. And who are you, tell me that, who instead ofgrieving for yourself, are grieving for others? And what are you doingbefore my door?"

"I am the new mandarin, " replied the other. "Since I left my litter Ihave been looking about in the neighborhood. I find the people arehonest and simple in their way of life, and every one has sufficientto wear and to eat. This is all just as you state. Yet, strange tosay, when the elders come together, they always sigh and complain. Andif they are asked why, they answer: 'There are three great evils inour district!' I have come to ask you to do away with two of them, asto the third, perhaps I had better remain silent. And this is thereason I weep before your door. "

"Well, what are these evils?" answered Dschou Tschu. "Speak freely, and tell me openly all that you know!"

"The first evil, " said the mandarin, "is the evil dragon at the longbridge, who causes the water to rise so that man and beast are drownedin the river. The second evil is the tiger with the white forehead, who dwells in the hills. And the third evil, Dschou Tschu--isyourself!"

Then the blush of shame mounted to the man's cheek, and he bowed andsaid: "You have come here from afar to be the mandarin of thisdistrict, and yet you feel such sympathy for the people? I was born inthis place and yet I have only made our elders grieve. What sort of acreature must I be? I beg that you will return home again. I will seeto it that matters improve!"

Then he ran without stopping to the hills, and hunted the tiger out ofhis cave. The latter leaped into the air so that the whole forest wasshaken as though by a storm. Then he came rushing up, roaring, andstretching out his claws savagely to seize his enemy. Dschou Tschustepped back a pace, and the tiger lit on the ground directly in frontof him. Then he thrust the tiger's neck to the ground with his lefthand, and beat him without stopping with his right, until he lay deadon the earth. Dschou Tschu loaded the tiger on his back and went home. 

Then he went to the long bridge. He undressed, took his sword in hishand, and thus dived into the water. No sooner had he disappeared, than there was a boiling and hissing, and the waves began to foam andbillow. It sounded like the mad beating of thousands of hoofs. After atime a stream of blood shot up from the depths, and the water of theriver turned red. Then Dschou Tschu, holding the dragon in his hand, rose out of the waves. 

He went to the mandarin and reported, with a bow: "I have cut off thedragon's head, and have also done away with the tiger. Thus I havehappily accomplished your command. And now I shall wander away so thatyou may be rid of the third evil as well. Lord, watch over my country, and tell the elders that they need sorrow no more!"

When he had said this he enlisted as a soldier. In combat against therobbers he gained a great reputation and once, when the latter werepressing him hard, and he saw that he could not save himself, he bowedto the East and said: "The day has come at last when I can atone formy sin with my life!" Then he offered his neck to the sword and died. 

 Note: A legendary tale rather than a folk-story, with a fine moral. 

LXII

HOW THREE HEROES CAME BY THEIR DEATHS BECAUSE OF TWO PEACHES

At the beginning of his reign Duke Ging of Tsi loved to draw heroesabout him. Among those whom he attached to him were three of quiteextraordinary bravery. The first was named Gung Sun Dsia, the secondTian Kai Giang, the third Gu I Dsi. All three were highly honored bythe prince, but the honor paid them made them presumptuous, they keptthe court in a turmoil, and overstepped the bounds of respect whichlie between a prince and his servants. 

At the time Yan Dsi was chancellor of Tsi. The duke consulted him asto what would be best to do. And the chancellor advised him to give agreat court banquet and invite all his courtiers. On the table, thechoicest dish of all, stood a platter holding four magnificentpeaches. 

Then, in accordance with his chancellor's advice, the Duke rose andsaid: "Here are some magnificent peaches, but I cannot give one toeach of you. Only those most worthy may eat of them. I myself reignover the land, and am the first among the princes of the empire. Ihave been successful in holding my possessions and power, and that ismy merit. Hence one of the peaches falls to me. Yan Dsi sits here asmy chancellor. He regulates communications with foreign lands andkeeps the peace among the people. He has made my kingdom powerfulamong the kingdoms of the earth. That is his merit, and hence thesecond peach falls to him. Now there are but two peaches left; yet Icannot tell which ones among you are the worthiest. You may riseyourselves and tell us of your merits. But whoever has performed nogreat deeds, let him hold his tongue!"

Then Gung Sun Dsia beat upon his sword, rose up and said: "I am theprince's captain general. In the South I besieged the kingdom of Lu, in the West I conquered the kingdom of Dsin, in the North I capturedthe army of Yan. All the princes of the East come to the Duke's courtand acknowledge the overlordship of Tsi. That is my merit. I do notknow whether it deserves a peach. "

The Duke replied: "Great is your merit! A peach is your just due!"

Then Tian Kai Giang rose, beat on the table, and cried: "I have foughta hundred battles in the army of the prince. I have slain the enemy'sgeneral-in-chief, and captured the enemy's flag. I have extended theborders of the Duke's land till the size of his realm has beenincreased by a thousand miles. How is it with my merit?"

The Duke said: "Great is your merit! A peach is your just due!"

Then Gu I Dsi arose; his eyes started from their sockets, and heshouted with a loud voice: "Once, when the Duke was crossing theYellow River, wind and waters rose. A river-dragon snapped up one ofthe steeds of the chariot and tore it away. The ferry-boat rocked likea sieve and was about to capsize. Then I took my sword and leaped intothe stream. I fought with the dragon in the midst of the foamingwaves. And by reason of my strength I managed to kill him, though myeyes stood out of my head with my exertions. Then I came to thesurface with the dragon's head in one hand, and holding the rein ofthe rescued horse in the other, and I had saved my prince fromdrowning. Whenever our country was at war with neighboring states, Irefused no service. I commanded the van, I fought in single combat. Never did I turn my back on the foe. Once the prince's chariot stuckfast in the swamp, and the enemy hurried up on all sides. I pulled thechariot out, and drove off the hostile mercenaries. Since I have beenin the prince's service I have saved his life more than once. I grantthat my merit is not to be compared with that of the prince and thatof the chancellor, yet it is greater than that of my two companions. Both have received peaches, while I must do without. This means thatreal merit is not rewarded, and that the Duke looks on me withdisfavor. And in such case how may I ever show myself at court again!"

With these words he drew his sword and killed himself. 

Then Gung Sun Dsia rose, bowed twice, and said with a sigh: "Both mymerit and that of Tian Kai Giang does not compare with Gu I Dsi's andyet the peaches were given us. We have been rewarded beyond ourdeserts, and such reward is shameful. Hence it is better to die thanto live dishonored!"

He took his sword and swung it, and his own head rolled on the sand. 

Tian Kai Giang looked up and uttered a groan of disgust. He blew thebreath from his mouth in front of him like a rainbow, and his hairrose on end with rage. Then he took sword in hand and said: "We threehave always served our prince bravely. We were like the same flesh andblood. The others are dead, and it is my duty not to survive them!"

And he thrust his sword into his throat and died. 

The Duke sighed incessantly, and commanded that they be given asplendid burial. A brave hero values his honor more than his life. Thechancellor knew this, and that was why he purposely arranged to incitethe three heroes to kill themselves by means of the two peaches. 

 Note: Duke Ging of Tsi (Eastern Shantung) was an older contemporary of Confucius. The chancellor Yan Dsi, who is the reputed author of a work on philosophy, is the same who prevented the appointment of Confucius at the court of Tsi. 

LXIII

HOW THE RIVER-GOD'S WEDDING WAS BROKEN OFF

At the time of the seven empires there lived a man by the name ofSi-Men Bau, who was a governor on the Yellow River. In this districtthe river-god was held in high honor. The sorcerers and witches whodwelt there said: "Every year the river-god looks for a bride, whomust be selected from among the people. If she be not found then windand rain will not come at the proper seasons, and there will be scantycrops and floods!" And then, when a girl came of age in some wealthyfamily, the sorcerers would say that she should be selected. Whereuponher parents, who wished to protect their daughter, would bribe themwith large sums of money to look for some one else, till the sorcererswould give in, and order the rich folk to share the expense of buyingsome poor girl to be cast into the river. The remainder of the moneythey would keep for themselves as their profit on the transaction. Butwhoever would not pay, their daughter was chosen to be the bride ofthe river-god, and was forced to accept the wedding gifts which thesorcerers brought her. The people of the district chafed grievouslyunder this custom. 

Now when Si-Men entered into office, he heard of this evil custom. Hehad the sorcerers come before him and said: "See to it that you let meknow when the day of the river-god's wedding comes, for I myself wishto be present to honor the god! This will please him, and in return hewill shower blessings on my people. " With that he dismissed them. Andthe sorcerers were full of praise for his piety. 

So when the day arrived they gave him notice. Si-Men dressed himselfin his robes of ceremony, entered his chariot and drove to the riverin festival procession. The elders of the people, as well as thesorcerers and the witches were all there. And from far and near men, women and children had flocked together in order to see the show. Thesorcerers placed the river-bride on a couch, adorned her with herbridal jewels, and kettledrums, snaredrums and merry airs vied witheach other in joyful sound. 

They were about to thrust the couch into the stream, and the girl'sparents said farewell to her amid tears. But Si-Men bade them wait andsaid: "Do not be in such a hurry! I have appeared in person to escortthe bride, hence everything must be done solemnly and in order. Firstsome one must go to the river-god's castle, and let him know that hemay come himself and fetch his bride. "

And with these words he looked at a witch and said: "You may go!" Thewitch hesitated, but he ordered his servants to seize her and thrusther into the stream. After which about an hour went by. 

"That woman did not understand her business, " continued Si-Men, "orelse she would have been back long ago!" And with that he looked atone of the sorcerers and added: "Do you go and do better!" Thesorcerer paled with fear, but Si-Men had him seized and cast into theriver. Again half-an-hour went by. 

Then Si-Men pretended to be uneasy. "Both of them have made a botch oftheir errand, " said he, "and are causing the bride to wait in vain!"Once more he looked at a sorcerer and said: "Do you go and hunt themup!" But the sorcerer flung himself on the ground and begged formercy. And all the rest of the sorcerers and witches knelt to him in arow, and pleaded for grace. And they took an oath that they wouldnever again seek a bride for the river-god. 

Then Si-Men held his hand, and sent the girl back to her home, and theevil custom was at an end forever. 

 Note: Si-Men Bau was an historical personage, who lived five centuries before Christ. 

LXIV

DSCHANG LIANG

Dschang Liang was a native of one of those states which had beendestroyed by the Emperor Tsin Schi Huang. And Dschang Liang determinedto do a deed for his dead king's sake, and to that end gatheredfollowers with whom to slay Tsin Schi Huang. 

Once Tsin Schi Huang was making a progress through the country. Whenhe came to the plain of Bo Lang, Dschang Liang armed his people withiron maces in order to kill him. But Tsin Schi Huang always had twotraveling coaches which were exactly alike in appearance. In one ofthem he sat himself, while in the other was seated another person. Dschang Liang and his followers met the decoy wagon, and Dschang Liangwas forced to flee from the Emperor's rage. He came to a ruinedbridge. An icy wind was blowing, and the snowflakes were whirlingthrough the air. There he met an old, old man wearing a black turbanand a yellow gown. The old man let one of his shoes fall into thewater, looked at Dschang Liang and said: "Fetch it out, little one!"

Dschang Liang controlled himself, fetched out the shoe and brought itto the old man. The latter stretched out his foot to allow DschangLiang to put it on, which he did in a respectful manner. This pleasedthe old man and he said: "Little one, something may be made of you!Come here to-morrow morning early, and I will have something for you. "

The following morning at break of dawn, Dschang Liang appeared. Butthe old man was already there and reproached him: "You are too late. To-day I will tell you nothing. To-morrow you must come earlier. "

So it went on for three days, and Dschang Liang's patience was notexhausted. Then the old man was satisfied, brought forth the Book ofHidden Complements, and gave it to him. "You must read it, " said he, "and then you will be able to rule a great emperor. When your task iscompleted, seek me at the foot of the Gu Tschong Mountain. There youwill find a yellow stone, and I will be by that yellow stone. "

Dschang Liang took the book and aided the ancestor of the Han dynastyto conquer the empire. The emperor made him a count. From that timeforward Dschang Liang ate no human food and concentrated in spirit. Hekept company with the four whitebeards of the Shang Mountain, and withthem shared the sunset roses in the clouds. Once he met two boys whowere singing and dancing:

 "Green the garments you should wear, If to heaven's gate you'd fare; There the Golden Mother greet, Bow before the Wood Lord's feet!"

When Dschang Liang heard this, he bowed before the youths, and said tohis friends: "Those are angel children of the King Father of the East. The Golden Mother is the Queen of the West. The Lord of Wood is theKing Father of the East. They are the two primal powers, the parentsof all that is male and female, the root and fountain of heaven andearth, to whom all that has life is indebted for its creation andnourishment. The Lord of Wood is the master of all the male saints, the Golden Mother is the mistress of all the female saints. Whoeverwould gain immortality, must first greet the Golden Mother and thenbow before the King Father. Then he may rise up to the three Pure Onesand stand in the presence of the Highest. The song of the angelchildren shows the manner in which the hidden knowledge may beacquired. "

At about that time the emperor was induced to have some of hisfaithful servants slain. Then Dschang Liang left his service and wentto the Gu Tschong Mountain. There he found the old man by the yellowstone, gained the hidden knowledge, returned home, and feigningillness loosed his soul from his body and disappeared. 

Later, when the rebellion of the "Red Eyebrows" broke out, his tombwas opened. But all that was found within it was a yellow stone. Dschang Liang was wandering with Laotsze in the invisible world. 

Once his grandson Dschang Dau Ling went to Kunlun Mountain, in orderto visit the Queen Mother of the West. There he met Dschang Liang. Dschang Dau Ling gained power over demons and spirits, and became thefirst Taoist pope. And the secret of his power has been handed down inhis family from generation to generation. 

 Note: "In a yellow robe, " is an indication of Taoism: compare with No. 38. "The Book of Hidden Complements" (Yin Fu Ging). Compare with Lia Dsi, Introduction. 

LXV

OLD DRAGONBEARD

At the time of the last emperor of the Sui dynasty, the power was inthe hands of the emperor's uncle, Yang Su. He was proud andextravagant. In his halls stood choruses of singers and bands ofdancing girls, and serving-maids stood ready to obey his least sign. When the great lords of the empire came to visit him he remainedcomfortably seated on his couch while he received them. 

In those days there lived a bold hero named Li Dsing. He came to seeYang Su in humble clothes in order to bring him a plan for thequieting of the empire. 

He made a low bow to which Yang Su did not reply, and then he said:"The empire is about to be troubled by dissension and heroes areeverywhere taking up arms. You are the highest servant of the imperialhouse. It should be your duty to gather the bravest around the throne. And you should not rebuff people by your haughtiness!"

When Yang Su heard him speak in this fashion he collected himself, rose from his place, and spoke to him in a friendly manner. 

Li Dsing handed him a memorial, and Yang Su entered into talk with himconcerning all sorts of things. A serving-maid of extraordinary beautystood beside them. She held a red flabrum in her hand, and kept hereyes fixed on Li Dsing. The latter at length took his leave andreturned to his inn. 

Later in the day some one knocked at his door. He looked out, andthere, before the door, stood a person turbaned and gowned in purple, and carrying a bag slung from a stick across his shoulder. 

Li Dsing asked who it was and received the answer: "I am thefan-bearer of Yang Su!"

With that she entered the room, threw back her mantle and took off herturban. Li Dsing saw that she was a maiden of eighteen or nineteen. 

She bowed to him, and when he had replied to her greeting she began:"I have dwelt in the house of Yang Su for a long time and have seenmany famous people, but none who could equal you. I will serve youwherever you go!"

Li Dsing answered: "The minister is powerful. I am afraid that we willplunge ourselves into misfortune. "

"He is a living corpse, in whom the breath of life grows scant, " saidthe fan-bearer, "and we need not fear him. "

He asked her name, and she said it was Dschang, and that she was theoldest among her brothers and sisters. 

And when he looked at her, and considered her courageous behavior andher sensible words, he realized that she was a girl of heroic cast, and they agreed to marry and make their escape from the city insecret. The fan-bearer put on men's clothes, and they mounted horsesand rode away. They had determined to go to Taiyuanfu. 

On the following day they stopped at an inn. They had their room putin order and made a fire on the hearth to cook their meal. Thefan-bearer was combing her hair. It was so long that it swept theground, and so shining that you could see your face in it. Li Dsinghad just left the room to groom the horses. Suddenly a man who had along curling mustache like a dragon made his appearance. He came alongriding on a lame mule, threw down his leather bag on the ground infront of the hearth, took a pillow, made himself comfortable on acouch, and watched the fan-bearer as she combed her hair. Li Dsing sawhim and grew angry; but the fan-bearer had at once seen through thestranger. She motioned Li Dsing to control himself, quickly finishedcombing her hair and tied it in a knot. 

Then she greeted the guest and asked his name. 

He told her that he was named Dschang. 

"Why, my name is also Dschang, " said she, "so we must be relatives!"

Thereupon she bowed to him as her elder brother. 

"How many are there of you brothers?" she then inquired. 

"I am the third, " he answered, "and you?"

"I am the oldest sister. "

"How fortunate that I should have found a sister to-day, " said thestranger, highly pleased. 

Then the fan-bearer called to Li Dsing through the door and said:"Come in! I wish to present my third brother to you!"

Then Li Dsing came in and greeted him. 

They sat down beside each other and the stranger asked: "What have youto eat?"

"A leg of mutton, " was the answer. 

"I am quite hungry, " said the stranger. 

So Li Dsing went to the market and brought bread and wine. Thestranger drew out his dagger, cut the meat, and they all ate incompany. When they had finished he fed the rest of the meat to hismule. 

Then he said: "Sir Li, you seem to be a moneyless knight. How did youhappen to meet my sister?"

Li Dsing told him how it had occurred. 

"And where do you wish to go now?"

"To Taiyuanfu, " was the answer. 

Said the stranger: "You do not seem to be an ordinary fellow. Have youheard anything regarding a hero who is supposed to be in thisneighborhood?"

Li Dsing answered: "Yes, indeed, I know of one, whom heaven seemsdestined to rule. "

"And who might he be?" inquired the other. 

"He is the son of Duke Li Yuan of Tang, and he is no more than twentyyears of age. "

"Could you present him to me some time?" asked the stranger. 

And when Li Dsing has assured him he could, he continued: "Theastrologers say that a special sign has been noticed in the air aboveTaiyuanfu. Perhaps it is caused by the very man. To-morrow you mayawait me at the Fenyang Bridge!"

With these words he mounted his mule and rode away, and he rode soswiftly that he seemed to be flying. 

The fan-bearer said to him: "He is not a pleasant customer to dealwith. I noticed that at first he had no good intentions. That is why Iunited him to us by bonds of relationship. "

Then they set out together for Taiyuanfu, and at the appointed place, sure enough, they met Dragonbeard. Li Dsing had an old friend, acompanion of the Prince of Tang. 

He presented the stranger to this friend, named Liu Wendsing, saying:"This stranger is able to foretell the future from the lines of theface, and would like to see the prince. "

Thereupon Liu Wendsing took him in to the prince. The prince wasclothed in a simple indoor robe, but there was something impressiveabout him, which made him remarked among all others. When the strangersaw him, he fell into a profound silence, and his face turned gray. After he had drunk a few flagons of wine he took his leave. 

"That man is a true ruler, " he told Li Dsing. "I am almost certain ofthe fact, but to be sure my friend must also see him. "

Then he arranged to meet Li Dsing on a certain day at a certain inn. 

"When you see this mule before the door, together with a very leanjackass, then you may be certain I am there with my friend. "

On the day set Li Dsing went there and, sure enough he saw the muleand the jackass before the door. He gathered up his robe and descendedto the upper story of the inn. There sat old Dragonbeard and a Taoistpriest over their wine. When the former saw Li Dsing he was muchpleased, bade him sit down and offered him wine. After they hadpledged each other, all three returned to Liu Wendsing. He was engagedin a game of chess with the prince. The prince rose with respect andasked them to be seated. 

As soon as the Taoist priest saw his radiant and heroic countenance hewas disconcerted, and greeted him with a low bow, saying: "The game isup!"

When they took their leave Dragonbeard said to Li Dsing: "Go on toSianfu, and when the time has come, ask for me at such and such aplace. "

And with that he went away snorting. 

Li Dsing and the fan-bearer packed up their belongings, left Taiyuanfuand traveled on toward the West. At that time Yang Su died, and greatdisturbance arose throughout the empire. 

In the course of a few days Li Dsing and his wife reached themeeting-place appointed by Dragonbeard. They knocked at a littlewooden door, and out came a servant, who led them through longpassages. When they emerged magnificent buildings arose before them, in front of which stood a crowd of slave girls. Then they entered ahall in which the most valuable dowry that could be imagined had beenpiled up: mirrors, clothes, jewelry, all more beautiful than earth iswont to show. Handsome slave girls led them to the bath, and when theyhad changed their garments their friend was announced. He stepped inclad in silks and fox-pelts, and looking almost like a dragon or atiger. He greeted his guests with pleasure and also called in hiswife, who was of exceptional loveliness. A festive banquet was served, and all four sat down to it. The table was covered with the mostexpensive viands, so rare that they did not even know their names. Flagons and dishes and all the utensils were made of gold and jade, and ornamented with pearls and precious stones. Two companies of girlmusicians alternately blew flutes and chalameaus. They sang anddanced, and it seemed to the visitors that they had been transportedto the palace of the Lady of the Moon. The rainbow garments fluttered, and the dancing girls were beautiful beyond all the beauty of earth. 

After they had banqueted, Dragonbeard commanded his servitors to bringin couches upon which embroidered silken covers had been spread. Andafter they had seen everything worth seeing, he presented them with abook and a key. 

Then he said: "In this book are listed the valuables and the richeswhich I possess. I make you a wedding-present of them. Nothing greatmay be undertaken without wealth, and it is my duty to endow my sisterproperly. My original intention had been to take the Middle Kingdom inhand and do something with it. But since a ruler has already arisen toreign over it, what is there to keep me in this country? For PrinceTang of Taiyuanfu is a real hero, and will have restored order withina few years' time. You must both of you aid him, and you will becertain to rise to high honors. You, my sister, are not alonebeautiful, but you have also the right way of looking at things. Noneother than yourself would have been able to recognize the true worthof Li Dsing, and none other than Li Dsing would have had the goodfortune to encounter you. You will share the honors which will be yourhusband's portion, and your name will be recorded in history. Thetreasures which I bestow upon you, you are to use to help the trueruler. Bear this in mind! And in ten years' time a glow will rise faraway to the South-east, and it shall be a sign that I have reached mygoal. Then you may pour a libation of wine in the direction of theSouth-east, to wish me good fortune!"

Then, one after another, he had his servitors and slave-girls greetLi Dsing and the fan-bearer, and said to them: "This is your masterand your mistress!"

When he had spoken these words, he took his wife's hand, they mountedthree steeds which were held ready, and rode away. 

Li Dsing and his wife now established themselves in the house, andfound themselves possessed of countless wealth. They followed PrinceTang, who restored order to the empire, and aided him with theirmoney. Thus the great work was accomplished, and after peace had beenrestored throughout the empire, Li Dsing was made Duke of We, and thefan-bearer became a duchess. 

Some ten years later the duke was informed that in the empire beyondthe sea a thousand ships had landed an army of a hundred thousandarmored soldiers. These had conquered the country, killed its prince, and set up their leader as its king. And order now reigned in thatempire. 

Then the duke knew that Dragonbeard had accomplished his aim. He toldhis wife, and they robed themselves in robes of ceremony and offeredwine in order to wish him good fortune. And they saw a radiant crimsonray flash up on the South-eastern horizon. No doubt Dragonbeard hadsent it in answer. And both of them were very happy. 

 Note: Yang Su died in the year 606 A. D. The Li Dsing of this tale has nothing in common with Li Dsing, the father of Notscha (No. 18). He lived as a historical personage, 571-649 A. D. Li Yuan was the founder of the Tang dynasty, 565-635 A. D. His famous son, to whom he owed the throne, the "Prince of Tang, " was named Li Schi Min. His father abdicated in 618 in his favor. This tale is not, of course, historical, but legendary. Compare with the introduction of the following one. 

LXVI

HOW MOLO STOLE THE LOVELY ROSE-RED

At the time when the Tang dynasty reigned over the Middle Kingdom, there were master swordsmen of various kinds. Those who came firstwere the saints of the sword. They were able to take different shapesat will, and their swords were like strokes of lightning. Before theiropponents knew they had been struck their heads had already fallen. Yet these master swordsmen were men of lofty mind, and did not lightlymingle in the quarrels of the world. The second kind of masterswordsmen were the sword heroes. It was their custom to slay theunjust, and to come to the aid of the oppressed. They wore a hiddendagger at their side and carried a leather bag at their belt. By magicmeans they were able to turn human heads into flowing water. Theycould fly over roofs and walk up and down walls, and they came andwent and left no trace. The swordsmen of the lowest sort were the merebought slayers. They hired themselves out to those who wished to doaway with their enemies. And death was an everyday matter to them. 

Old Dragonbeard must have been a master swordsman standing midwaybetween those of the first and of the second order. Molo, however, ofwhom this story tells, was a sword hero. 

At that time there lived a young man named Tsui, whose father was ahigh official and the friend of the prince. And the father once senthis son to visit his princely friend, who was ill. The son was young, handsome and gifted. He went to carry out his father's instructions. When he entered the prince's palace, there stood three beautifulslave girls, who piled rosy peaches into a golden bowl, poured sugarover them and presented them to him. After he had eaten he took hisleave, and his princely host ordered one of the slave girls, Rose-Redby name, to escort him to the gate. As they went along the young mankept looking back at her. And she smiled at him and made signs withher fingers. First she would stretch out three fingers, then she wouldturn her hand around three times, and finally she would point to alittle mirror which she wore on her breast. When they parted shewhispered to him: "Do not forget me!"

When the young man reached home his thoughts were all in confusion. And he sat down absent-mindedly like a wooden rooster. Now it happenedthat he had an old servant named Molo, who was an extraordinary being. 

"What is the trouble, master, " said he. "Why are you so sad? Do younot want to tell your old slave about it?"

So the boy told him what had occurred, and also mentioned the signsthe girl had made to him in secret. 

Said Molo: "When she stretched out three fingers, it meant that she isquartered in the third court of the palace. When she turned round herhand three times, it meant the sum of three times five fingers, whichis fifteen. When she pointed at the little mirror, she meant to saythat on the fifteenth, when the moon is round as a mirror, atmidnight, you are to go for her. "

Then the young man was roused from his confused thoughts, and was sohappy he could hardly control himself. 

But soon he grew sad again and said: "The prince's palace is shut offas though by an ocean. How would it be possible to win into it?"

"Nothing easier, " said Molo. "On the fifteenth we will take twopieces of dark silk and wrap ourselves up in them, and thus I willcarry you there. Yet there is a wild dog on guard at the slave girl'scourt, who is strong as a tiger and watchful as a god. No one can passby him, so he must be killed. "

When the appointed day had come, the servant said: "There is no oneelse in the world who can kill this dog but myself!"

Full of joy the youth gave him meat and wine, and the old man took achain-hammer and disappeared with it. 

And after no more time had elapsed than it takes to eat a meal he wasback again and said: "The dog is dead, and there is nothing further tohinder us!"

At midnight they wrapped themselves in dark silk, and the old mancarried the youth over the tenfold walls which surrounded the palace. They reached the third gateway and the gate stood ajar. Then they sawthe glow of a little lamp, and heard Rose-Red sigh deeply. The entirecourt was silent and deserted. The youth raised the curtain andstepped into the room. Long and searchingly Rose-Red looked at him, then seized his hand. 

"I knew that you were intelligent, and would understand my signlanguage. But what magic power have you at your disposal, that youwere able to get here?"

The youth told her in detail how Molo had helped him. 

"And where is Molo?" she asked. 

"Outside, before the curtain, " was his answer. 

Then she called him in and gave him wine to drink from a jade gobletand said: "I am of good family and have come here from far away. Forcealone has made me a slave in this palace. I long to leave it. Forthough I have jasper chop-sticks with which to eat, and drink my winefrom golden flagons, though silk and satin rustle around me and jewelsof every kind are at my disposal, all these are but so many chains andfetters to hold me here. Dear Molo, you are endowed with magic powers. I beg you to save me in my distress! If you do, I will be glad toserve your master as a slave, and will never forget the favor you dome. "

The youth looked at Molo. Molo was quite willing. First he askedpermission to carry away Rose-Red's gear and jewels in sacks and bags. Three times he went away and returned until he had finished. Then hetook his master and Rose-Red upon his back, and flew away with themover the steep walls. None of the watchmen of the prince's palacenoticed anything out of the way. At home the youth hid Rose-Red in adistant room. 

When the prince discovered that one of his slave-girls was missing, and that one of his wild dogs had been killed, he said: "That musthave been some powerful sword hero!" And he gave strict orders thatthe matter should not be mentioned, and that investigations should bemade in secret. 

Two years passed, and the youth no longer thought of any danger. Hence, when the flowers began to bloom in the spring, Rose-Red wentdriving in a small wagon outside the city, near the river. And thereone of the prince's servants saw her, and informed his master. Thelatter sent for the youth, who, since he could not conceal the matter, told him the whole story exactly as it had happened. 

Said the prince: "The whole blame rests on Rose-Red. I do not reproachyou. Yet since she is now your wife I will let the whole matter rest. But Molo will have to suffer for it!"

 [Illustration: "THEN HE TOOK HIS MASTER AND ROSE-RED UPON HIS BACK AND FLEW WITH THEM OVER THE STEEP WALLS. " --_Page 234_]

So he ordered a hundred armored soldiers, with bows and swords, tosurround the house of the youth, and under all circumstances to takeMolo captive. But Molo drew his dagger and flew up the high wall. Thence he looked about him like a hawk. The arrows flew as thick asrain, but not one hit him. And in a moment he had disappeared, no oneknew where. 

Yet ten years later one of his former master's servants ran across himin the South, where he was selling medicine. And he looked exactly ashe had looked ten years before. 

 Note: This fairy-tale has many features in common with the fairy-tales of India, noticeably the use of the sign language, which the hero himself does not understand, but which is understood by his companion. 

LXVII

THE GOLDEN CANISTER

In the days of the Tang dynasty there lived a certain count in thecamp at Ludschou. He had a slave who could play the lute admirably, and was also so well versed in reading and writing that the countemployed her to indite his confidential letters. 

Once there was a great feast held in the camp. Said the slave-girl:"The large kettledrum sounds so sad to-day; some misfortune mustsurely have happened to the kettledrummer!"

The count sent for the kettledrummer and questioned him. 

"My wife has died, " he replied, "yet I did not venture to ask forleave of absence. That is why, in spite of me, my kettledrum soundedso sad. "

The count allowed him to go home. 

At that time there was much strife and jealousy among the counts alongthe Yellow River. The emperor wished to put an end to theirdissensions by allying them to each other by marriages. Thus thedaughter of the Count of Ludschou had married the son of the old Countof Webo. But this did not much improve matters. The old Count of Webohad lung trouble, and when the hot season came it always grew worse, and he would say: "Yes, if I only had Ludschou! It is cooler and Imight feel better there!"

So he gathered three thousand warriors around him, gave them good pay, questioned the oracle with regard to a lucky day, and set out to takeLudschou by force. 

The Count of Ludschou heard of it. He worried day and night, but couldsee no way out of his difficulties. One night, when the water-clockhad already been set up, and the gate of the camp had been locked, hewalked about the courtyard, leaning on his staff. Only his slave-girlfollowed him. 

"Lord, " said she, "it is now more than a month since sleep andappetite have abandoned you! You live sad and lonely, wrapped up inyour grief. Unless I am greatly deceived it is on account of Webo. "

"It is a matter of life and death, " answered the count, "of which youwomen understand nothing. "

"I am no more than a slave-girl, " said she, "and yet I have been ableto guess the cause of your grief. "

The count realized that there was meaning in her words and replied:"You are in truth an extraordinary girl. It is a fact that I amquietly reflecting on some way of escape. "

The slave-girl said: "That is easily done! You need not give it athought, master! I will go to Webo and see how things are. This is thefirst watch of the night. If I go now, I can be back by the fifthwatch. "

"Should you not succeed, " said the count, "you merely bring misfortuneupon me the more quickly. "

"A failure is out of the question, " answered the slave-girl. 

Then she went to her room and prepared for her journey. She combed herraven hair, tied it in a knot on the top of her head, and fastened itwith a golden pin. Then she put on a short garment embroidered withpurple, and shoes woven of dark silk. In her breast she hid a daggerwith dragon-lines graved on it, and upon her forehead she wrote thename of the Great God. Then she bowed before the count anddisappeared. 

The count poured wine for himself and waited for her, and when themorning horn was blown, the slave-girl floated down before him aslight as a leaf. 

"Did all go well?" asked the count. 

"I have done no discredit to my mission, " replied the girl. 

"Did you kill any one?"

"No, I did not have to go to such lengths. Yet I took the goldencanister at the head of Webo's couch along as a pledge. "

The count asked what her experience had been, and she began to tellher story:

"I set out when the drums were beating their first tattoo and reachedWebo three hours before midnight. When I stepped through the gate, Icould see the sentries asleep in their guard-rooms. They snored sothat it sounded like thunder. The camp sentinels were pacing theirbeats, and I went in through the left entrance into the room in whichthe Count of Webo slept. There lay your relative on his back behindthe curtain, plunged in sweet slumber. A costly sword showed frombeneath his pillow; and beside it stood an open canister of gold. Inthe canister were various slips. On one of them was set down his ageand the day of his birth, on another the name of the Great Bear God. Grains of incense and pearls were scattered over it. The candles inthe room burned dimly, and the incense in the censers was paling toash. The slave-girls lay huddled up, round about, asleep. I could havedrawn out their hair-pins and raised their robes and they would nothave awakened. Your relative's life was in my hand, but I could notbring myself to kill him. So I took the golden canister and returned. The water-clock marked the third hour when I had finished my journey. Now you must have a swift horse saddled quickly, and must send a manto Webo to take back the golden canister. Then the Lord of Webo willcome to his senses, and will give up his plans of conquest. "

The Count of Ludschou at once ordered an officer to ride to Webo asswiftly as possible. He rode all day long and half the night andfinally arrived. In Webo every one was excited because of the loss ofthe golden canister. They were searching the whole camp rigorously. The messenger knocked at the gate with his riding-whip, and insistedon seeing the Lord of Webo. Since he came at so unusual an hour theLord of Webo guessed that he was bringing important information, andleft his room to receive the messenger. The latter handed him a letterwhich said: "Last night a stranger from Webo came to us. He informedus that with his own hands he had taken a golden canister from besideyour bed. I have not ventured to keep it and hence am sending it backto you by messenger. " When the Lord of Webo saw the golden canister hewas much frightened. He took the messenger into his own room, treatedhim to a splendid meal, and rewarded him generously. 

On the following day he sent the messenger back again, and gave himthirty thousand bales of silk and a team of four horses along as apresent for his master. He also wrote a letter to the Count ofLudschou:

"My life was in your hand. I thank you for having spared me, regret myevil intentions and will improve. From this time forward peace andfriendship shall ever unite us, and I will let no thought to thecontrary enter my mind. The citizen soldiery I have gathered I willuse only as a protection against robbers. I have already disarmed themen and sent them back to their work in the fields. "

And thenceforward the heartiest friendship existed between the tworelatives North and South of the Yellow River. 

One day the slave-girl came and wished to take leave of her master. 

"In my former existence, " said the slave-girl, "I was a man. I was aphysician and helped the sick. Once upon a time I gave a little childa poison to drink by mistake instead of a healing draught, and thechild died. This led the Lord of Death to punish me, and I came toearth again in the shape of a slave-girl. Yet I remembered my formerlife, tried to do well in my new surroundings, and even found a rareteacher who taught me the swordsman's art. Already I have served youfor nineteen years. I went to Webo for you in order to repay yourkindness. And I have succeeded in shaping matters so that you areliving at peace with your relatives again, and thus have saved thelives of thousands of people. For a weak woman this is a real service, sufficient to absolve me of my original fault. Now I shall retire fromthe world and dwell among the silent hills, in order to labor forsanctity with a clean heart. Perhaps I may thus succeed in returningto my former condition of life. So I beg of you to let me depart!"

The count saw that it would not be right to detain her any longer. Sohe prepared a great banquet, invited a number of guests to thefarewell meal, and many a famous knight sat down to the board. And allhonored her with toasts and poems. 

The count could no longer hide his emotion, and the slave-girl alsobowed before him and wept. Then she secretly left the banquet-hall, and no human being ever discovered whither she had gone. 

 Note: This motive of the intelligent slave-girl also occurs in the story of the three empires. "On her forehead she wrote the name of the Great God": Regarding this god, Tai I, the Great One, compare annotation to No. 18. The God of the Great Bear, i. E. , of the constellation. The letters which are exchanged are quite as noticeable for what is implied between the lines, as for what is actually set down. 

LXVIII

YANG GUI FE

The favorite wife of the emperor Ming Huang of the Tang dynasty wasthe celebrated Yang Gui Fe. She so enchanted him by her beauty that hedid whatever she wished him to do. But she brought her cousin to thecourt, a gambler and a drinker, and because of him the people began tomurmur against the emperor. Finally a revolt broke out, and theemperor was obliged to flee. He fled with his entire court to the landof the four rivers. 

But when they reached a certain pass his own soldiers mutinied. Theyshouted that Yang Gui Fe's cousin was to blame for all, and that hemust die or they would go no further. The emperor did not know what todo. At last the cousin was delivered up to the soldiers and was slain. But still they were not satisfied. 

"As long as Yang Gui Fe is alive she will do all in her power topunish us for the death of her cousin, so she must die as well!"

Sobbing, she fled to the emperor. He wept bitterly and endeavored toprotect her; but the soldiers grew more and more violent. Finally shewas hung from a pear-tree by a eunuch. 

The emperor longed so greatly for Yang Gui Fe that he ceased to eat, and could no longer sleep. Then one of his eunuchs told him of a mannamed Yang Shi Wu, who was able to call up the spirits of thedeparted. The emperor sent for him and Yang Shi Wu appeared. 

That very evening he recited his magic incantations, and his soul leftits body to go in search of Yang Gui Fe. First he went to the NetherWorld, where the shades of the departed dwell. Yet no matter how muchhe looked and asked he could find no trace of her. Then he ascended tothe highest heaven, where sun, moon and stars make their rounds, andlooked for her in empty space. Yet she was not to be found there, either. So he came back and told the emperor of his experience. Theemperor was dissatisfied and said: "Yang Gui Fe's beauty was divine. How can it be possible that she had no soul!"

The magician answered: "Between hill and valley and amid the silentravines dwell the blessed. I will go back once more and search for herthere. "

So he wandered about on the five holy hills, by the four great riversand through the islands of the sea. He went everywhere, and finallycame to fairyland. 

The fairy said: "Yang Gui Fe has become a blessed spirit and dwells inthe great south palace!"

So the magician went there and knocked on the door. A maiden came outand asked what he wanted, and he told her that the emperor had senthim to look for her mistress. She let him in. The way led throughbroad gardens filled with flowers of jade and trees of coral, givingforth the sweetest of odors. Finally they reached a high tower, andthe maiden raised the curtain hanging before a door. The magiciankneeled and looked up. And there he saw Yang Gui Fe sitting on athrone, adorned with an emerald headdress and furs of yellow swans'down. Her face glowed with rosy color, yet her forehead was wrinkledwith care. 

She said: "Well do I know the emperor longs for me! But for me thereis no path leading back to the world of men! Before my birth I was ablessed sky-fairy, and the emperor was a blessed spirit as well. Eventhen we loved each other dearly. Then, when the emperor was sent downto earth by the Lord of the Heavens, I, too, descended to earth andfound him there among men. In twelve years' time we will meet again. Once, on the evening of the seventh day, when we stood looking up atthe Weaving Maiden and the Herd Boy, we swore eternal love. Theemperor had a ring, which he broke in two. One half he gave to me, theother he kept himself. Take this half of mine, bring it to theemperor, and tell him not to forget the words we said to each other insecret that evening. And tell him not to grieve too greatly because ofme!"

With that she gave him the ring, with difficulty suppressing hersobs. The magician brought back the ring with him. At sight of it theemperor's grief broke out anew. 

He said: "What we said to each other that evening no one else has everlearned! And now you bring me back her ring! By that sign I know thatyour words are true and that my beloved has really become a blessedspirit. "

Then he kept the ring and rewarded the magician lavishly. 

 Note: The emperor Ming Huang of the Tang dynasty ruled from 713 to 756 A. D. The introduction to the tale is historical. The "land of the four rivers" is Setchuan. 

LXIX

THE MONK OF THE YANGTZE-KIANG

Buddhism took its rise in southern India, on the island of Ceylon. Itwas there that the son of a Brahminic king lived, who had left hishome in his youth, and had renounced all wishes and all sensation. With the greatest renunciation of self he did penance so that allliving creatures might be saved. In the course of time he gained thehidden knowledge and was called Buddha. 

In the days of the Emperor Ming Di, of the dynasty of the EasternHans, a golden glow was seen in the West, a glow which flashed andshone without interruption. 

One night the emperor dreamed that he saw a golden saint, twenty feetin height, barefoot, his head shaven, and clothed in Indian garbenter his room, who said to him: "I am the saint from the West! Mygospel must be spread in the East!"

When the ruler awoke he wondered about this dream, and sent outmessengers to the lands of the West in order to find out what itmeant. 

Thus it was that the gospel of Buddha came to China, and continued togain in influence up to the time of the Tang dynasty. At that time, from emperors and kings down to the peasants in the villages, the wiseand the ignorant alike were filled with reverence for Buddha. Butunder the last two dynasties his gospel came to be more and moreneglected. In these days the Buddhist monks run to the houses of therich, read their sutras and pray for pay. And one hears nothing of thegreat saints of the days gone by. 

At the time of the Emperor Tai Dsung, of the Tang dynasty, it oncehappened that a great drought reigned in the land, so that the emperorand all his officials erected altars everywhere in order to plead forrain. 

Then the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea talked with the Dragon of theMilky Way and said: "To-day they are praying for rain on earth below. The Lord of the Heavens has granted the prayer of the King of Tang. To-morrow you must let three inches of rain fall!"

"No, I must let only two inches of rain fall, " said the old dragon. 

So the two dragons made a wager, and the one who lost promised as apunishment to turn into a mud salamander. 

The following day the Highest Lord suddenly issued an order sayingthat the Dragon of the Milky Way was to instruct the wind and cloudspirits to send down three inches of rain upon the earth. Tocontradict this command was out of the question. 

But the old dragon thought to himself: "It seems that the Dragon-Kinghad a better idea of what was going to happen than I had, yet it isaltogether too humiliating to have to turn into a mud salamander!" Sohe let only two inches of rain fall, and reported back to the heavenlycourt that the command had been carried out. 

Yet the Emperor Tai Dsung then offered a prayer of thanks to heaven. In it he said: "The precious fluid was bestowed upon us to the extentof two inches of depth. We beg submissively that more may be sentdown, so that the parched crops may recover!"

When the Lord of the Heavens read this prayer he was very angry andsaid: "The criminal Dragon of the Milky Way has dared diminish therain which I had ordered. He cannot be suffered to continue his guiltylife. So We Dschong, who is a general among men on earth, shall beheadhim, as an example for all living beings. "

In the evening the Emperor Tai Dsung had a dream. He saw a giant enterhis room, who pleaded with hardly restrained tears: "Save me, OEmperor! Because of my own accord I diminished the rainfall, the Lordof the Heavens, in his anger, has commanded that We Dschong behead meto-morrow at noon. If you will only prevent We Dschong from fallingasleep at that time, and pray that I may be saved, misfortune oncemore may pass me by!"

The emperor promised, and the other bowed and left him. 

The following day the emperor sent for We Dschong. They drank teatogether and played chess. 

Toward noon We Dschong suddenly grew tired and sleepy; but he did notdare take his leave. The emperor, however, since one of his pawns hadbeen taken, fixed his gaze for a moment on the chess-board andpondered, and before he knew it We Dschong was already snoring with anoise like a distant thunder. The emperor was much frightened, andhastily called out to him; but he did not awake. Then he had twoeunuchs shake him, but a long time passed before he could be aroused. 

"How did you come to fall asleep so suddenly!" asked the emperor. 

"I dreamed, " replied We Dschong, "that the Highest God had commandedme to behead the old dragon. I have just hewn off his head, and my armstill aches from the exertion. "

And before he had even finished speaking a dragon's head, as large asa bushel-measure, suddenly fell down out of the air. The emperor wasterribly frightened and rose. 

"I have sinned against the old dragon, " said he. Then he retired tothe inner chambers of his palace and was confused in mind. He remainedlying on his couch, closed his eyes, said not a word, and breathed butfaintly. 

Suddenly he saw two persons in purple robes who had a summons in theirhands. They spoke to him as follows: "The old Dragon of the Milky Wayhas complained against the emperor in the Nether World. We beg thatyou will have the chariot harnessed!"

Instinctively the emperor followed them, and in the courtyard therestood his chariot before the castle, ready and waiting. The emperorentered it, and off they went flying through the air. In a moment theyhad reached the city of the dead. When he entered he saw the Lord ofthe High Mountain sitting in the midst of the city, with the tenprinces of the Nether World in rows at his right and left. They allrose, bowed to him and bade him be seated. 

Then the Lord of the High Mountain said: "The old Dragon of the MilkyWay has really committed a deed which deserved punishment. Yet YourMajesty has promised to beg the Highest God to spare him, which prayerwould probably have saved the old dragon's life. And that this matterwas neglected over the chess-board might well be accounted a mistake. Now the old dragon complains to me without ceasing. When I think ofhow he has striven to gain sainthood for more than a thousand years, and must now fall back into the cycle of transformations, I am reallydepressed. It is for this reason I have called together the princes ofthe ten pits of the Nether World, to find a way out of the difficulty, and have invited Your Majesty to come here to discuss the matter. Inheaven, on earth and in the Nether World only the gospel of Buddha hasno limits. Hence, when you return to earth great sacrifices should bemade to the three and thirty lords of the heavens. Three thousand sixhundred holy priests of Buddha must read the sutras in order todeliver the old dragon so that he may rise again to the skies, andkeep his original form. But the writings and readings of men will notbe enough to ensure this. It will be necessary to go to the WesternHeavens and thence bring words of truth. "

This the emperor agreed to, and the Lord of the Great Mountain and theten princes of the Nether World rose and said as they bowed to him:"We beg that you will now return!"

Suddenly Tai Dsung opened his eyes again, and there he was lying onhis imperial couch. Then he made public the fact that he was at fault, and had the holiest among the priests of Buddha sent for to fetch thesutras from the Western Heavens. And it was Huan Dschuang, the Monk ofthe Yangtze-kiang, who in obedience to this order, appeared at court. 

The name of this Huan Dschuang had originally been Tschen. His fatherhad passed the highest examinations during the reign of the precedingemperor, and had been intrusted with the office of district mandarinon the Yangtze-kiang. He set out with his wife for this new district, but when their ship reached the Yellow River it fell in with a band ofrobbers. Their captain slew the whole retinue, threw father Tscheninto the river, took his wife and the document appointing himmandarin, went to the district capital under an assumed name and tookcharge of it. All the serving-men whom he took along were members ofhis robber-band. Tschen's wife, however, together with her little boy, he imprisoned in a tower room. And all the servants who attended herwere in the confidence of the robbers. 

Now below the tower was a little pond, and in this pond rose a springwhich flowed beneath the walls to the Yellow River. So one dayTschen's wife took a little basket of bamboo, pasted up the cracks andlaid her little boy in the basket. Then she cut her finger, wrote downthe day and hour of the boy's birth on a strip of silk paper with theblood, and added that the boy must come and rescue her when he hadreached the age of twelve. She placed the strip of silk paper besidethe boy in the basket, and at night, when no one was about, she putthe basket in the pond. The current carried it away to theYangtze-kiang, and once there it drifted on as far as the monastery onthe Golden Hill, which is an island lying in the middle of the river. There a priest who had come to draw water found it. He fished it outand took it to the monastery. 

When the abbot saw what had been written in blood, he ordered hispriests and novices to say nothing about it to any one. And he broughtup the boy in the monastery. 

When the latter had reached the age of five, he was taught to read theholy books. The boy was more intelligent than any of hisfellow-students, soon grasped the meaning of the sacred writings, andentered more and more deeply into their secrets. So he was allowed totake the vows, and when his head had been shaven was named: "The Monkof the Yangtze-kiang. "

By the time he was twelve he was as large and strong as a grown man. The abbot, who knew of the duty he still had to perform, had himcalled to a quiet room. There he drew forth the letter written inblood and gave it to him. 

When the monk had read it he flung himself down on the ground and weptbitterly. Thereupon he thanked the abbot for all that the latter haddone for him. He set out for the city in which his mother dwelt, ranaround the yamen of the mandarin, beat upon the wooden fish and cried:"Deliverance from all suffering! Deliverance from all suffering!"

After the robber who had slain his father had slipped into the post heheld by false pretences, he had taken care to strengthen his positionby making powerful friends. He even allowed Tschen's wife, who had nowbeen a prisoner for some ten years, a little more liberty. 

On that day official business had kept him abroad. The woman wassitting at home, and when she heard the wooden fish beaten soinsistently before the door and heard the words of deliverance, thevoice of her heart cried out in her. She sent out the serving-maid tocall in the priest. He came in by the back door, and when she saw thathe resembled his father in every feature, she could no longer restrainherself, but burst into tears. Then the monk of the Yangtze-kiangrealized that this was his mother and he took the bloody writing outand gave it to her. 

She stroked it and said amid sobs: "My father is a high official, whohas retired from affairs and dwells in the capital. But I have beenunable to write to him, because this robber guarded me so closely. SoI kept alive as well as I could, waiting for you to come. Now hurry tothe capital for the sake of your father's memory, and if his honor ismade clear then I can die in peace. But you must hasten so that no onefinds out about it. "

The monk then went off quickly. First he went back to his cloister tobid farewell to his abbot; and then he set out for Sianfu, thecapital. 

Yet by that time his grandfather had already died. But one of hisuncles, who was known at court, was still living. He took soldiers andsoon made an end of the robbers. But the monk's mother had died in themeantime. 

From that time on, the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang lived in a pagoda inSianfu, and was known as Huan Dschuang. When the emperor issued theorder calling the priests of Buddha to court, he was some twenty yearsof age. He came into the emperor's presence, and the latter honoredhim as a great teacher. Then he set out for India. 

He was absent for seventeen years. When he returned he brought threecollections of books with him, and each collection comprisedfive-hundred and forty rolls of manuscript. With these he once moreentered the presence of the emperor. The emperor was overjoyed, andwith his own hand wrote a preface of the holy teachings, in which herecorded all that had happened. Then the great sacrifice was held todeliver the old Dragon of the Milky Way. 

 Note: The emperor Tai Dsung is Li Schi Min, the Prince of Tang mentioned in No. 65. He was the most glorious and splendid of all Chinese rulers. The "Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea" has appeared frequently in these fairy-tales. As regards the "Lord of the High Mountain, " and the ten princes of the Nether World, comp. Nos. 38 and 50. The Highest Lord is Yu Huang, the Lord of Jade or of Nephrite. Huan Dschuang was originally known as Tschen. Regarding his father's fate subsequent to his being drowned, and that of his sons in the spirit-world see No. 24. The "bamboo basket" is a Moses motive which occurs in other Chinese fairy-tales. "The Monk of the Yangtze-kiang" is, literally, (in Chinese, Giang Liu Ho Schang) "The monk washed ashore by the stream. " "Wooden fish": A hollow piece of wood in the form of a fish, which is beaten by the Buddhists as sign of watchfulness. Three collections of books--the Tripitaka. As regards one of the legendary companions of Huan Dschuang on his journey, see No. 74. 

LITERARY FAIRY TALES

LXX

THE HEARTLESS HUSBAND

In olden times Hanchow was the capital of Southern China, and for thatreason a great number of beggars had gathered there. These beggarswere in the habit of electing a leader, who was officially entrustedwith the supervision of all begging in the town. It was his duty tosee that the beggars did not molest the townsfolk, and he received atenth of their income from all his beggar subjects. When it snowed orrained, and the beggars could not go out to beg, he had to see to itthat they had something to eat, and he also had to conduct theirweddings and funerals. And the beggars obeyed him in all things. 

Well, it happened that there was a beggar king of this sort in Hanchowby the name of Gin, in whose family the office had been handed downfrom father to son for seven generations. What they had taken in byway of beggars' pence they had lent out on interest, and so the familyhad gradually become well-to-do, and finally even rich. 

The old beggar-king had lost his wife at the age of fifty. But he hadan only child, a girl who was called "Little Golden Daughter. " She hada face of rare beauty and was the jewel of his love. She had beenversed in the lore of books from her youth up, and could write, improvise poems and compose essays. She was also experienced inneedlework, a skilled dancer and singer, and could play the flute andzither. The old beggar-king above all else wanted her to have ascholar for a husband. Yet because he was a beggar-king thedistinguished families avoided him, and with those who were of lessstanding than himself he did not wish to have anything to do. So itcame about that Little Golden Daughter had reached the age of eighteenwithout being betrothed. 

Now at that time there dwelt in Hanchow, near the Bridge of Peace, ascholar by the name of Mosu. He was twenty years of age, anduniversally popular because of his beauty and talent. His parents wereboth dead, and he was so poor that he could hardly manage to keepalive. His house and lot had long since been mortgaged or sold, and helived in an abandoned temple, and many a day passed at whose end hewent hungry to bed. 

A neighbor took pity on him and said to him one day: "The beggar-kinghas a child named Little Golden Daughter, who is beautiful beyond alltelling. And the beggar-king is rich and has money, but no son toinherit it. If you wish to marry into his family his whole fortunewould in the end come to you. Is that not better than dying of hungeras a poor scholar?"

At that time Mosu was in dire extremity. Hence, when he heard thesewords he was greatly pleased. He begged the neighbor to act as ago-between in the matter. 

So the latter visited the old beggar-king and talked with him, and thebeggar-king talked over the matter with Little Golden Daughter, andsince Mosu came from a good family and was, in addition, talented andlearned, and had no objection to marrying into their family, they wereboth much pleased with the prospect. So they agreed to the proposal, and the two were married. 

So Mosu became a member of the beggar-king's family. He was happy inhis wife's beauty, always had enough to eat and good clothes to wear. So he thought himself lucky beyond his deserts, and lived with hiswife in peace and happiness. 

The beggar-king and his daughter, to whom their low estate was a thornin the flesh, admonished Mosu to be sure to study hard. They hopedthat he would make a name for himself and thus reflect glory on theirfamily as well. They bought books for him, old and new, at the highestprices, and they always supplied him liberally with money so that hecould move in aristocratic circles. They also paid his examinationexpenses. So his learning increased day by day, and the fame of itspread through the entire district. He passed one examination afteranother in rapid succession, and at the age of twenty-three wasappointed mandarin of the district of Wu We. He returned from hisaudience with the emperor in ceremonial robes, high on horseback. 

Mosu had been born in Hanchow, so the whole town soon knew that he hadpassed his examination successfully, and the townsfolk crowdedtogether on both sides of the street to look at him as he rode to hisfather-in-law's house. Old and young, women and children gathered toenjoy the show, and some idle loafer called out in a loud voice:

"The old beggar's son-in-law has become a mandarin!"

Mosu blushed with shame when he heard these words. Speechless and outof sorts he seated himself in his room. But the old beggar-king in thejoy of his heart did not notice his ill humor. He had a greatfestival banquet prepared, to which he invited all his neighbors andgood friends. But most of the invited guests were beggars and poorfolk, and he insisted that Mosu eat with them. With much difficultyMosu was induced to leave his room. Yet when he saw the guestsgathered around the table, as ragged and dirty as a horde of hungrydevils, he retired again with disdain. Little Golden Daughter, whorealized how he felt, tried to cheer him up again in a hundred and oneways, but all in vain. 

A few days later Mosu, with his wife and servants, set out for the newdistrict he was to govern. One goes from Hanchow to Wu We by water. Sothey entered a ship and sailed out to the Yangtze-kiang. At the end ofthe first day they reached a city where they anchored. The night wasclear and the moonrays glittered on the water, and Mosu sat in thefront part of the ship enjoying the moonlight. Suddenly he chanced tothink of the old beggar-king. It was true that his wife was wise andgood, but should heaven happen to bless them with children, thesechildren would always be the beggar's nephews and nieces, and therewas no way of preventing such a disgrace. And thus thinking a planoccurred to him. He called Little Golden Daughter out of the cabin tocome and enjoy the moonlight, and she came out to him happily. Menservants and maid servants and all the sailors had long since gone tosleep. He looked about him on all sides, but there was no one to beseen. Little Golden Daughter was standing at the front of the ship, thinking no evil, when a hand suddenly thrust her into the water. ThenMosu pretended to be frightened, and began to call out: "My wife madea misstep and has fallen into the water!"

And when they heard his words, the servants hurried up and wanted tofish her out. 

But Mosu said: "She has already been carried away by the current, soyou need not trouble yourselves!" Then he gave orders to set sailagain as soon as possible. 

Now who would have thought that owing to a fortunate chance, Sir Hu, the mandarin in charge of the transportation system of the province, was also about to take charge of his department, and had anchored inthe same place. He was sitting with his wife at the open window of theship's cabin, enjoying the moonlight and the cool breeze. 

Suddenly he heard some one crying on the shore, and it sounded to himlike a girl's voice. He quickly sent people to assist her, and theybrought her aboard. It was Little Golden Daughter. 

When she had fallen into the water, she had felt something beneath herfeet which held her up so that she did not sink. And she had beencarried along by the current to the river-bank, where she crept out ofthe water. And then she realized that her husband, now that he hadbecome distinguished, had forgotten how poor he had been, and for allshe had not been drowned, she felt very lonely and abandoned, andbefore she knew it her tears began to flow. So when Sir Hu asked herwhat was the matter, she told him the whole story. Sir Hu comfortedher. 

"You must not shed another tear, " said he. "If you care to become myadopted daughter, we will take care of you. "

Little Golden Daughter bowed her thanks. But Hu's wife ordered hermaids to bring other clothes to take the place of the wet ones, and toprepare a bed for her. The servants were strictly bidden to call her"Miss, " and to say nothing of what had occurred. 

So the journey continued and in a few days' time Sir Hu entered uponhis official duties. Wu We, where Mosu was district mandarin, wassubject to his rule, and the latter made his appearance in order tovisit his official superior. When Sir Hu saw Mosu he thought tohimself: "What a pity that so highly gifted a man should act in soheartless a manner!"

When a few months had passed, Sir Hu said to his subordinates: "I havea daughter who is very pretty and good, and would like to find ason-in-law to marry into my family. Do you know of any one who mightanswer?"

His subordinates all knew that Mosu was young and had lost his wife. So they unanimously suggested him. 

Sir Hu replied: "I have also thought of that gentleman, but he isyoung and has risen very rapidly. I am afraid he has loftierambitions, and would not care to marry into my family and become myson-in-law. "

"He was originally poor, " answered his people, "and he is yoursubordinate. Should you care to show him a kindness of this sort, hewill be sure to accept it joyfully, and will not object to marryinginto your family. "

"Well, if you all believe it can be done, " said Sir Hu, "then pay hima visit and find out what he thinks about it. But you must not saythat I have sent you. "

Mosu, who was just then reflecting how he might win Sir Hu's favor, took up the suggestion with pleasure, and urgently begged them to actas his go-between in the matter, promising them a rich reward when theconnection was established. 

So they went back again and reported to Sir Hu. 

He said: "I am much pleased that the gentleman in question does notdisdain this marriage. But my wife and I are extremely fond of thisdaughter of ours, and we can hardly resign ourselves to giving her up. Sir Mosu is young and aristocratic, and our little daughter has beenspoiled. If he were to ill-treat her, or at some future time were toregret having married into our family, my wife and I would beinconsolable. For this reason everything must be clearly understood inadvance. Only if he positively agrees to do these things would I beable to receive him into my family. "

Mosu was informed of all these conditions, and declared himself readyto accept them. Then he brought gold and pearls and colored silks toSir Hu's daughter as wedding gifts, and a lucky day was chosen for thewedding. Sir Hu charged his wife to talk to Little Golden Daughter. 

"Your adopted father, " said she, "feels sorry for you, because you arelonely, and therefore has picked out a young scholar for you tomarry. "

But Little Golden Daughter replied: "It is true that I am of humblebirth, yet I know what is fitting. It chances that I agreed to cast mylot with Mosu for better or for worse. And though he has shown me butlittle kindness, I will marry no other man so long as he lives. Icannot bring myself to form another union and break my troth. "

And thus speaking the tears poured from her eyes. When Sir Hu's wifesaw that nothing would alter her resolve, she told her how mattersreally stood. 

"Your adopted father, " said she, "is indignant at Mosu'sheartlessness. And although he will see to it that you meet again, hehas said nothing to Mosu which would lead him to believe that you arenot our own daughter. Therefore Mosu was delighted to marry you. Butwhen the wedding is celebrated this evening, you must do thus and so, in order that he may taste your just anger. "

When she had heard all this, Little Golden Daughter dried her tears, and thanked her adopted parents. Then she adorned herself for thewedding. 

The same day, late at evening, Mosu came to the house wearing goldenflowers on his hat, and a red scarf across his breast, riding on agaily trapped horse, and followed by a great retinue. All his friendsand acquaintances came with him in order to be present at the festivalcelebration. 

In Sir Hu's house everything had been adorned with colored cloths andlanterns. Mosu dismounted from his horse at the entrance of the hall. Here Sir Hu had spread a festival banquet to which Mosu and hisfriends were led. And when the goblet had made the rounds three times, serving-maids came and invited Mosu to follow them to the inner rooms. The bride, veiled in a red veil, was led in by two maid-servants. Following the injunctions of the master of the ceremony, theyworshiped heaven and earth together, and then the parents-in-law. Thereupon they went into another apartment. Here brightly coloredcandles were burning, and a wedding dinner had been prepared. Mosufelt as happy as though he had been raised to the seventh heaven. 

But when he wanted to leave the room, seven or eight maids with bamboocanes in their hands appeared at each side of the door, and began tobeat him without mercy. They knocked his bridal hat from his head, andthen the blows rained down upon his back and shoulders. When Mosucried for help he heard a delicate voice say: "You need not kill thatheartless bridegroom of mine completely! Ask him to come in and greetme!"

Then the maids stopped beating him, and gathered about the bride, whoremoved her bridal veil. 

Mosu bowed with lowered head and said: "But what have I done?"

Yet when he raised his eyes he saw that none other than his wife, Little Golden Daughter, was standing before him. 

He started with fright and cried: "A ghost, a ghost!" But all theservants broke out into loud laughter. 

At last Sir Hu and his wife came in, and the former said: "My dearson-in-law, you may rest assured that my adopted daughter, who came tome while I was on my way to this place, is no ghost. "

Then Mosu hastily fell on his knees and answered: "I have sinned andbeg for mercy!" And he kowtowed without end. 

"With that I have nothing to do, " remarked Sir Hu, "if our littledaughter only gets along well with you, then all will be in order. "

But Little Golden Daughter said: "You heartless scoundrel! In thebeginning you were poor and needy. We took you into our family, andlet you study so that you might become somebody, and make a name foryourself. But no sooner had you become a mandarin and a man ofstanding, than your love turned into enmity, and you forgot your dutyas a husband and pushed me into the river. Fortunately, I found mydear adopted parents thereby. They fished me out, and made me theirown child, otherwise I would have found a grave in the bellies of thefishes. How can I honorably live again with such a man as you?"

With these words she began to lament loudly, and she called him onehard-hearted scoundrel after another. 

Mosu lay before her, speechless with shame, and begged her to forgivehim. 

Now when Sir Hu noticed that Little Golden Daughter had sufficientlyrelieved herself by her scolding, he helped Mosu up and said to him:"My dear son-in-law, if you repent of your misdeed, Little GoldenDaughter will gradually cease to be angry. Of course you are an oldmarried couple; yet as you have renewed your vows this evening in myhouse, kindly do me a favor and listen to what I have to say: You, Mosu, are weighed with a heavy burden of guilt, and for that reasonyou must not resent your wife's being somewhat indignant, but musthave patience with her. I will call in my wife to make peace betweenyou. "

With these words Sir Hu went out and sent in his wife who finally, after a great deal of difficulty, succeeded in reconciling the two, sothat they agreed once more to take up life as husband and wife. 

And they esteemed and loved each other twice as much as they hadbefore. Their life was all happiness and joy. And later, when Sir Huand his wife died, they mourned for them as if in truth they had beentheir own parents. 

 Note: "To marry into": as a rule the wife enters the home of her husband's parents. But when there is no male heir, it is arranged that the son-in-law continues the family of his wife's parents, and lives in their home. The custom is still very prevalent in Japan, but it is not considered very honorable in China to enter into a strange family in this way. It is characteristic that Mosu, as a punishment for disdaining to "marry into" a family the first time, is obliged to "marry into" a second time, the family of Sir Hu. 

 The costume here described is still the wedding-costume of China. "Little Golden Daughter" said: "You heartless scoundrel!"; despite her faithfulness, in accordance with Chinese custom, she is obliged to show her anger over his faithlessness; this is necessary before the matter can be properly adjusted, so that she may "preserve her face. "

LXXI

GIAUNA THE BEAUTIFUL

Once upon a time there was a descendant of Confucius. His father had afriend, and this friend held an official position in the South andoffered the young man a place as secretary. But when the latterreached the town where he was to have been active, he found that hisfather's friend had already died. Then he was much embarrassed, seeingthat he did not have the means to return home again. So he was glad totake refuge in the Monastery of Puto, where he copied holy books forthe abbot. 

About a hundred paces west of the monastery stood a deserted house. One day there had been a great snowfall, and as young Kungaccidentally passed by the door of the house, he noticed a welldressed and prepossessing youth standing there who bowed to him andbegged him to approach. Now young Kung was a scholar, and couldappreciate good manners. Finding that the youth and himself had muchin common, he took a liking to him, and followed him into the house. It was immaculately clean; silk curtains hung before the doors, and onthe walls were pictures of good old masters. On a table lay a bookentitled: "Tales of the Coral Ring. " Coral Ring was the name of acavern. 

Once upon a time there lived a monk at Puto who was exceedinglylearned. An aged man had led him into the cave in question, where hehad seen a number of volumes on the book stands. The aged man hadsaid: "These are the histories of the various dynasties. " In a secondroom were to be found the histories of all the peoples on earth. Athird was guarded by two dogs. The aged man explained: "In this roomare kept the secret reports of the immortals, telling the arts bymeans of which they gained eternal life. The two dogs are twodragons. " The monk turned the pages of the books, and found that theywere all works of ancient times, such as he had never seen before. Hewould gladly have remained in the cave, but the old man said: "Thatwould not do!" and a boy led him out again. The name of that cave, however, was the Coral Ring, and it was described in the volume whichlay on the table. 

The youth questioned Kung regarding his name and family, and thelatter told him his whole history. The youth pitied him greatly andadvised him to open a school. 

Kung answered with a sigh: "I am quite unknown in the neighborhood, and have no one to recommend me!"

Said the youth: "If you do not consider me altogether too unworthy andstupid, I should like to be your pupil myself. "

Young Kung was overjoyed. "I should not dare to attempt to teach you, "he replied, "but together we might dedicate ourselves to the study ofscience. " He then asked why the house had been standing empty for solong. 

The youth answered: "The owner of the house has gone to the country. We come from Shensi, and have taken the house for a short time. Weonly moved in a few days ago. "

They chatted and joked together gaily, and the young man invited Kungto remain overnight, ordering a small boy to light a pan of charcoal. 

Then he stepped rapidly into the rear room and soon returned saying:"My father has come. "

As Kung rose an aged man with a long, white beard and eyebrows steppedinto the room and said, greeting him: "You have already declared yourwillingness to instruct my son, and I am grateful for your kindness. But you must be strict with him and not treat him as a friend. "

Then he had garments of silk, a fur cap, and shoes and socks of furbrought in, and begged Kung to change his clothes. Wine and food werethen served. The cushions and covers of the tables and chairs weremade of stuffs unknown to Kung, and their shimmering radiance blindedthe eye. The aged man retired after a few beakers of wine, and thenthe youth showed Kung his essays. They were all written in the styleof the old masters and not in the new-fangled eight-section form. 

When he was asked about this, the youth said with a smile: "I am quiteindifferent to winning success at the state examinations!" Then heturned to the small boy and said: "See whether the old gentleman hasalready fallen asleep. If he has, you may quietly bring in littleHiang-Nu. "

The boy went off, and the youth took a lute from an embroidered case. At once a serving-maid entered, dressed in red, and surpassinglybeautiful. The youth bade her sing "The Lament of the Beloved, " andher melting tones moved the heart. The third watch of the night hadpassed before they retired to sleep. 

On the following morning all rose early and study began. The youth wasexceptionally gifted. Whatever he had seen but once was graven in hismemory. Hence he made surprising progress in the course of a fewmonths. The old custom was followed of writing an essay every fivedays, and celebrating its completion with a little banquet. And ateach banquet Hiang-Nu was sent for. 

One evening Kung could not remove his glance from Hiang-Nu. The youthguessed his thoughts and said to him: "You are as yet unmarried. Earlyand late I keep thinking as to how I can provide you with a charminglife companion. Hiang-Nu is the serving-maid of my father, so I cannotgive her to you. "

Said Kung: "I am grateful to you for your friendly thought. But if thegirl you have in mind is not just as beautiful as Hiang-Nu, then Iwould rather do without. "

The youth laughed: "You are indeed inexperienced if you think thatHiang-Nu is beautiful. Your wish is easily fulfilled. "

Thus half a year went by and the monotonous rainy season had justbegan. Then a swelling the size of a peach developed in young Kung'sbreast, which increased over night until it was as large as a tea-cup. He lay on his couch groaning with pain, and unable to eat or to sleep. The youth was busy day and night nursing him, and even the oldgentleman asked how he was getting along. 

Then the youth said: "My little sister Giauna alone is able to curethis illness. Please send to grandmother, and have her brought here!"

The old gentleman was willing, and he sent off his boy. 

The next day the boy came back with the news that Giauna would come, together with her aunt and her cousin A-Sung. 

Not long after the youth led his sister into the room. She was notmore than thirteen or fourteen years of age, enchantingly beautiful, and slender as a willow-tree. When the sick man saw her he forgot allhis pain and his spirits rose. 

The youth said to his sister Giauna: "This is my best friend, whom Ilove as a brother! I beg of you, little sister, to cure him of hisillness!"

The maiden blushed with confusion; then she stepped up to thesick-bed. While she was feeling his pulse, it seemed to him as thoughshe brought the fragrance of orchards with her. 

Said the maiden with a smile: "No wonder that this illness hasbefallen him. His heart beats far too stormily. His illness is seriousbut not incurable. Now the blood which has flowed has alreadygathered, so we will have to cut to cure. "

With that she took her golden armlet from her arm and laid it on theaching place. She pressed it down very gently, and the swelling rose afull inch above the armlet so that it enclosed the entire swelling. Then she loosed a pen-knife with a blade as thin as paper from hersilken girdle. With one hand she held the armlet, and with the othershe took the knife and lightly passed it around the bottom of thering. Black blood gushed forth and ran over mattress and bed. Butyoung Kung was so enchanted by the presence of the beautiful Giaunathat not only did he feel no pain, but his one fear was that the wholeaffair might end too soon, and that she would disappear from hissight. In a moment the diseased flesh had been cut away, and Giaunahad fresh water brought and cleansed the wound. Then she took a smallred pellet from her mouth, and laid it on the wound, and when sheturned around in a circle, it seemed to Kung as though she drew outall the inflammation in steam and flames. Once more she turned in acircle, and he felt his wound itch and quiver, and when she turned forthe third time, he was completely cured. 

The maiden took the pellet into her mouth again and said: "Now all iswell!" Then she hastened into the inner room. Young Kung leaped up inorder to thank her. 

True, he was now cured of his illness, but his thoughts continued todwell on Giauna's pretty face. He neglected his books and sat lost inday-dreams. 

His friend had noticed it and said to him: "I have at last succeeded, this very day, in finding an attractive life companion for you. "

Kung asked who she might be. 

"The daughter of my aunt, A-Sung. She is seventeen years of age, andanything but homely. "

"I am sure she is not as beautiful as Giauna, " thought Kung. Then hehummed the lines of a song to himself:

 "Who once has seen the sea close by, All rivers shallow streams declares; Who o'er Wu's hill the clouds watched fly, Says nothing with that view compares. "

The youth smiled. "My little sister Giauna is still very young, " saidhe. "Besides, she is my father's only daughter, and he would not liketo see her marry some one from afar. But my cousin A-Sung is nothomely either. If you do not believe me, wait until they go walking inthe garden, and then you may take a look at them without their knowingit. "

Kung posted himself at the open window on the look-out, and sureenough, he saw Giauna come along leading another girl by the hand, agirl so beautiful that there was none other like her. Giauna and sheseemed to be sisters, only to be told apart by a slight difference inage. 

Then young Kung was exceedingly happy and begged his friend to act forhim in arranging the marriage, which the latter promised to do. Thenext day he came to Kung, and told him amid congratulations thateverything was arranged. A special court was put in order for theyoung pair, and the wedding was celebrated. Young Kung felt as thoughhe had married a fairy, and the two became very fond of each other. 

One day Kung's friend came to him in a state of great excitement andsaid: "The owner of this house is coming back, and my father nowwishes to return to Shensi. The time for us to part draws near, and Iam very sad!"

Kung wished to accompany them, but his friend advised him to return tohis own home. 

Kung mentioned the difficulties in the way, but the youth replied:"That need not worry you, because I will accompany you. "

After a time the father came, together with A-Sung, and made Kung apresent of a hundred ounces of gold. Then the youth took Kung and hiswife by the hand, and told them to close their eyes. As soon as theydid so off they went through the air like a storm-wind. All Kung couldnotice was that the gale roared about his ears. 

When some time had passed the youth cried: "Now we have arrived!" Kungopened his eyes and saw his old home, and then he knew that his friendwas not of human kind. 

Gaily they knocked at the door of his home. His mother opened it andwhen she saw that he had brought along so charming a wife she wasgreatly pleased. Then Kung turned around to his friend, but the latterhad already disappeared. 

A-Sung served her mother-in-law with great devotion, and her beautyand virtue was celebrated far and near. Soon after young Kung gainedthe doctorate, and was appointed inspector of prisons in Shensi. Hetook his wife along with him, but his mother remained at home, sinceShensi was too far for her to travel. And heaven gave A-Sung and Kunga little son. 

But Kung became involved in a dispute with a traveling censor. Thelatter complained about Kung and he was dismissed from his post. 

So it happened that one day he was idling about before the city, whenhe saw a handsome youth riding a black mule. When he looked moreclosely he saw that it was his old friend. They fell into each others'arms, laughing and weeping, and the youth led him to a village. In themidst of a thick grove of trees which threw a deep shade, stood ahouse whose upper stories rose to the skies. One could see at a glancethat people of distinction lived there. Kung now inquired after sisterGiauna, and was told that she had married. He remained over night andthen went off to fetch his wife. 

In the meantime Giauna arrived. She took A-Sung's little son in herarms and said: "Cousin, this is a little stranger in our family!"

Kung greeted her, and again thanked her for the kindness she had shownhim in curing his illness. 

She answered with a smile: "Since then you have become a distinguishedman, and the wound has long since healed. Have you still not forgottenyour pain?"

Then Giauna's husband arrived, and every one became acquainted. Andafter that they parted. 

One day the youth came sadly to Kung and said: "We are threatened by agreat misfortune to-day. I do not know whether you would be willing tosave us!"

Kung did not know what it might be; but he gladly promised his aid. Then the youth called up the entire family and they bowed down in theouter court. 

He began: "I will tell you the truth just as it is. We are foxes. Thisday we are threatened by the danger of thunder. If you care to saveus, then there is a hope that we may manage to stay alive; if not, then take your child and go, so that you are not involved in ourdanger. "

But Kung vowed that he would share life and death with them. 

Then the youth begged him to stand in the door with a sword in hishand, and said: "Now when the thunder begins to roll you must standthere and never stir. "

Suddenly dark clouds rose in the sky, and the heavens grew gloomy asif night were closing down. Kung looked about him, but the buildingshad all disappeared, and behind him he could only see a high barrow, in which was a large cave whose interior was lost in darkness. In themidst of his fright he was surprised by a thunderbolt. A heavy rainpoured down in streams, and a storm wind arose which rooted up thetallest trees. Everything glimmered before his eyes and his ears weredeafened. But he held his sword in his hand, and stood as firm as arock. Suddenly in the midst of black smoke and flashes of lightning, he saw a monster with a pointed beak and long claws, which wascarrying off a human body. When he looked more closely he recognizedby the dress that it was Giauna. He leaped up at the monster andstruck at him with his sword, and at once Giauna fell to the ground. A tremendous crash of thunder shook the earth, and Kung fell downdead. 

Then the tempest cleared away, and the blue sky appeared once more. 

Giauna had regained consciousness, and when she saw Kung lying deadbeside her she said amid sobs: "He died for my sake! Why should Icontinue to live?"

A-Sung also came out, and together they carried him into the cave. Giauna told A-Sung to hold his head while her brother opened hismouth. She herself took hold of his chin, and brought out her littlered pellet. She pressed it against his lips with her own, and breathedinto his lungs. Then the breath came back to his throat with arattling noise, and in a short time he was himself once more. 

So there was the whole family reunited again, and none of its membershad come to harm. They gradually recovered from their fright, and werequite happy: when suddenly a small boy brought the news that Giauna'shusband and his whole family had been killed by the thunder. Giaunabroke down, weeping, and the others tried to comfort her. 

Finally Kung said: "It is not well to dwell too long amid the gravesof the dead. Will you not come home with me?"

Thereupon they packed up their belongings and went with him. Heassigned a deserted garden, which he carefully walled off, to hisfriend and his family as a dwelling-place. Only when Kung and A-Sungcame to visit them was the bolt drawn. Then Giauna and her brotherplayed chess, drank tea and chatted with them like members of the samefamily. 

But Kung's little son had a somewhat pointed face, which resembled afox's, and when he went along the street, the people would turnaround and say: "There goes the fox-child!"

 Note: "Not in the new-fangled eight-section form": Ba Gu Wen Dschang, i. E. , essays in eight-section form, divided according to strict rules, were the customary theses in the governmental examinations in China up to the time of the great educational reform. To-day there is a general return to the style of the old masters, the free form of composition. "The danger of thunder": Three times the foxes must have escaped the mortal danger of thunder. 

LXXII

THE FROG PRINCESS

There where the Yangtze-kiang has come about half-way on its course tothe sea, the Frog King is worshiped with great devotion. He has atemple there and frogs by the thousand are to be found in theneighborhood, some of them of enormous size. Those who incur the wrathof the god are apt to have strange visitations in their homes. Frogshop about on tables and beds, and in extreme cases they even creep upthe smooth walls of the room without falling. There are various kindsof omens, but all indicate that some misfortune threatens the house inquestion. Then the people living in it become terrified, slaughter acow and offer it as a sacrifice. Thus the god is mollified and nothingfurther happens. 

In that part of the country there once lived a youth named SiaKung-Schong. He was handsome and intelligent. When he was some six orseven years of age, a serving-maid dressed in green entered his home. She said that she was a messenger from the Frog King, and declaredthat the Frog King wished to have his daughter marry young Sia. OldSia was an honest man, not very bright, and since this did not suithim, he declined the offer on the plea that his son was still tooyoung to marry. In spite of this, however, he did not dare look aboutfor another mate for him. 

Then a few years passed and the boy gradually grew up. A marriagebetween him and a certain Mistress Giang was decided upon. 

But the Frog King sent word to Mistress Giang: "Young Sia is myson-in-law. How dare you undertake to lay claim to what does notbelong to you!" Then Father Giang was frightened, and took back hispromise. 

This made Old Sia very sad. He prepared a sacrifice and went to histemple to pray. He explained that he felt unworthy of becoming therelation of a god. When he had finished praying a multitude ofenormous maggots made their appearance in the sacrificial meat andwine, and crawled around. He poured them out, begged forgiveness, andreturned home filled with evil forebodings. He did not know what morehe could do, and had to let things take their course. 

One day young Sia went out into the street. A messenger stepped up tohim and told him, on the part of the Frog King that the latterurgently requested Sia to come to him. There was no help for it; hehad to follow the messenger. He led him through a red gateway intosome magnificent, high-ceilinged rooms. In the great hall sat anancient man who might have been some eighty years of age. Sia casthimself down on the ground before him in homage. The old man bade himrise, and assigned him a place at the table. Soon a number of girlsand women came crowding in to look at him. Then the old man turned tothem and said: "Go to the room of the bride and tell her that thebridegroom has arrived!"

Quickly a couple of maids ran away, and shortly after an old womancame from the inner apartments, leading a maiden by the hand, whomight have been sixteen years of age, and was incomparably beautiful. The old man pointed to her and said: "This is my tenth littledaughter. It seemed to me that you would make a good pair. But yourfather has scorned us because of our difference in race. Yet one'smarriage is a matter that is of life-long importance. Our parents candetermine it only in part. In the end it rests mainly with one'sself. "

Sia looked steadily at the girl, and a fondness for her grew in hisheart. He sat there in silence. The old man continued: "I knew verywell that the young gentleman would agree. Go on ahead of us, and wewill bring you your bride!"

Sia said he would, and hurried to inform his father. His father didnot know what to do in his excitement. He suggested an excuse andwanted to send Sia back to decline his bride with thanks. But this Siawas not willing to do. While they were arguing the matter, the bride'scarriage was already at the door. It was surrounded by a crowd ofgreencoats, and the lady entered the house, and bowed politely to herparents-in-law. When the latter saw her they were both pleased, andthe wedding was announced for that very evening. 

The new couple lived in peace and good understanding. And after theyhad been married their divine parents-in-law often came to theirhouse. When they appeared dressed in red, it meant that some goodfortune was to befall them; when they came dressed in white, itsignified that they were sure to make some gain. Thus, in the courseof time, the family became wealthy. 

But since they had become related to the gods the rooms, courtyardsand all other places were always crowded with frogs. And no oneventured to harm them. Sia Kung-Schong alone was young and showed noconsideration. When he was in good spirits he did not bother them, butwhen he got out of sorts he knew no mercy, and purposely stepped onthem and killed them. 

In general his young wife was modest and obedient; yet she easily losther temper. She could not approve her husband's conduct. But Sia wouldnot do her the favor to give up his brutal habit. So she scolded himbecause of it and he grew angry. 

"Do you imagine, " he told her, "that because your parents can visithuman beings with misfortune, that a real man would be afraid of afrog?"

His wife carefully avoided uttering the word "frog, " hence his speechangered her and she said: "Since I have dwelt in your house yourfields have yielded larger crops, and you have obtained the highestselling prices. And that is something after all. But now, when youngand old, you are comfortably established, you wish to act like thefledgling owl, who picks out his own mother's eyes as soon as he isable to fly!"

Sia then grew still more angry and answered: "These gifts have beenunwelcome to me for a long time, for I consider them unclean. I couldnever consent to leave such property to sons and grandsons. It wouldbe better if we parted at once!"

So he bade his wife leave the house, and before his parents knewanything about it, she was gone. His parents scolded him and told himto go at once and bring her back. But he was filled with rage, andwould not give in to them. 

That same night he and his mother fell sick. They felt weak and couldnot eat. The father, much worried, went to the temple to beg forpardon. And he prayed so earnestly that his wife and son recovered inthree days' time. And the Frog Princess also returned, and they livedtogether happily and contented as before. 

But the young woman sat in the house all day long, occupied solelywith her ornaments and her rouge, and did not concern herself withsewing and stitching. So Sia Kung-Schong's mother still had to lookout for her son's clothes. 

One day his mother was angry and said: "My son has a wife, and yet Ihave to do all the work! In other homes the daughter-in-law serves hermother-in-law. But in our house the mother-in-law must serve thedaughter-in-law. "

This the princess accidentally heard. In she came, much excited, andbegan: "Have I ever omitted, as is right and proper, to visit youmorning and evening? My only fault is that I will not burden myselfwith all this toil for the sake of saving a trifling sum of money!"The mother answered not a word, but wept bitterly and in silencebecause of the insult offered her. 

Her son came along and noticed that his mother had been weeping. Heinsisted on knowing the reason, and found out what had happened. Angrily he reproached his wife. She raised objections and did not wishto admit that she had been in the wrong. Finally Sia said: "It isbetter to have no wife at all than one who gives her mother-in-law nopleasure. What can the old frog do to me after all, if I anger him, save call misfortunes upon me and take my life!" So he once more drovehis wife out of the house. 

The princess left her home and went away. The following day fire brokeout in the house, and spread to several other buildings. Tables, beds, everything was burned. 

Sia, in a rage because of the fire, went to the temple to complain:"To bring up a daughter in such a way that she does not please herparents-in-law shows that there is no discipline in a house. And nowyou even encourage her in her faults. It is said the gods are mostjust. Are there gods who teach men to fear their wives? Incidentally, the whole quarrel rests on me alone. My parents had nothing to do withit. If I was to be punished by the ax and cord, well and good. Youcould have carried out the punishment yourself. But this you did notdo. So now I will burn your own house in order to satisfy my own senseof justice!"

With these words he began piling up brush-wood before the temple, struck sparks and wanted to set it ablaze. The neighbors camestreaming up, and pleaded with him. So he swallowed his rage and wenthome. 

When his parents heard of it, they grew pale with a great fear. But atnight the god appeared to the people of a neighboring village, andordered them to rebuild the house of his son-in-law. When day began todawn they dragged up building-wood and the workmen all came in throngsto build for Sia. No matter what he said he could not prevent them. All day long hundreds of workmen were busy. And in the course of a fewdays all the rooms had been rebuilt, and all the utensils, curtainsand furniture were there as before. And when the work had beencompleted the princess also returned. She climbed the stairs to thegreat room, and acknowledged her fault with many tender and lovingwords. Then she turned to Sia Kung-Schong, and smiled at himsideways. Instead of resentment joy now filled the whole house. Andafter that time the princess was especially peaceable. Two whole yearspassed without an angry word being said. 

But the princess had a great dislike for snakes. Once, by way of ajoke, young Sia put a small snake into a parcel, which he gave her andtold her to open. She turned pale and reproached him. ThenSia-Kung-Schong also took his jest seriously, and angry words passed. 

At last the princess said: "This time I will not wait for you to turnme out. Now we are finally done with one another!" And with that shewalked out of the door. 

Father Sia grew very much alarmed, beat his son himself with hisstaff, and begged the god to be kind and forgive. Fortunately therewere no evil consequences. All was quiet and not a sound was heard. 

Thus more than a year passed. Sia-Kung-Schong longed for the princessand took himself seriously to task. He would creep in secret to thetemple of the god, and lament because he had lost the princess. But novoice answered him. And soon afterward he even heard that the god hadbetrothed his daughter to another man. Then he grew hopeless at heart, and thought of finding another wife for himself. Yet no matter how hesearched he could find none who equalled the princess. This onlyincreased his longing for her, and he went to the home of the Yuans, to a member of which family it was said she had been promised. Therethey had already painted the walls, and swept the courtyard, and allwas in readiness to receive the bridal carriage. Sia was overcome withremorse and discontent. He no longer ate, and fell ill. His parentswere quite stunned by the anxiety they felt on his account, and wereincapable of helpful thought. 

Suddenly while he was lying there only half-conscious, he felt someone stroke him, and heard a voice say: "And how goes it with our realhusband, who insisted on turning out his wife?"

He opened his eyes and it was the princess. 

Full of joy he leaped up and said: "How is it you have come back tome?" The princess answered: "To tell the truth, according to your ownhabit of treating people badly, I should have followed my father'sadvice and taken another husband. And, as a matter of fact, thewedding gifts of the Yuan family have been lying in my home for a longtime. But I thought and thought and could not bring myself to do so. The wedding was to have been this evening and my father thought itshameful to have the wedding gifts carried back. So I took the thingsmyself and placed them before the Yuan's door. When I went out myfather ran out beside me: 'You insane girl, ' he said, 'so you will notlisten to what I say! If you are ill-treated by Sia in the future Iwash my hands of it. Even if they kill you you shall not come home tome again!'"

Moved by her faithfulness the tears rolled from Sia's eyes. Theservants, full of joy, hurried to the parents to acquaint them withthe good news. And when they heard it they did not wait for the youngpeople to come to them, but hastened themselves to their son's rooms, took the princess by the hand and wept. Young Sia, too, had becomemore settled by this time, and was no longer so mischievous. So he andhis wife grew to love each other more sincerely day by day. 

Once the princess said to him: "Formerly, when you always treated meso badly, I feared that we would not keep company into our old age. So I never asked heaven to send us a child. But now that all haschanged, and I will beg the gods for a son. "

And, sure enough, before long Sia's parents-in-law appeared in thehouse clad in red garments, and shortly after heaven sent the happypair two sons instead of one. 

From that time on their intercourse with the Frog-King was neverinterrupted. When some one among the people had angered the god, hefirst tried to induce young Sia to speak for him, and sent his wifeand daughter to the Frog Princess to implore her aid. And if theprincess laughed, then all would be well. 

The Sia family has many descendants, whom the people call "the littlefrog men. " Those who are near them do not venture to call them by thisname, but those standing further off do so. 

 Note: "Little frog men, " Wa Dsi, is the derogatory name which the North Chinese give the Chinese of the South on occasion. 

LXXIII

ROSE OF EVENING

On the fifth day of the fifth month the festival of the Dragon Junk isheld along the Yangtze-kiang. A dragon is hollowed out of wood, painted with an armor of scales, and adorned with gold and brightcolors. A carved red railing surrounds this ship, and its sails andflags are made of silks and brocade. The after part of the vessel iscalled the dragon's tail. It rises ten feet above the water, and aboard which floats in the water is tied to it by means of a cloth. Upon this board sit boys who turn somersaults, stand on their heads, and perform all sorts of tricks. Yet, being so close to the watertheir danger is very great. It is the custom, therefore, when a boy ishired for this purpose, to give his parents money before he istrained. Then, if he falls into the water and is drowned, no one hashim on their conscience. Farther South the custom differs in so muchthat instead of boys, beautiful girls are chosen for this purpose. 

In Dschen-Giang there once lived a widow named Dsiang, who had a soncalled Aduan. When he was no more than seven years of age he wasextraordinarily skilful, and no other boy could equal him. And hisreputation increasing as he grew, he earned more and more money. So ithappened that he was still called upon at the Dragon Junk Festivalwhen he was already sixteen. 

But one day he fell into the water below the Gold Island and wasdrowned. He was the only son of his mother, and she sorrowed over him, and that was the end of it. 

Yet Aduan did not know that he had been drowned. He met two men whotook him along with them, and he saw a new world in the midst of thewaters of the Yellow River. When he looked around, the waves of theriver towered steeply about him like walls, and a palace was visible, in which sat a man wearing armor and a helmet. His two companions saidto him: "That is the Prince of the Dragon's Cave!" and bade him kneel. 

The Prince of the Dragon's Cave seemed to be of a mild and kindlydisposition and said: "We can make use of such a skilful lad. He maytake part in the dance of the willow branches!"

So he was brought to a spot surrounded by extensive buildings. Heentered, and was greeted by a crowd of boys who were all aboutfourteen years of age. 

An old woman came in and they all called out: "This is Mother Hia!"And she sat down and had Aduan show his tricks. Then she taught himthe dance of the flying thunders of Tsian-Tang River, and the musicthat calms the winds on the sea of Dung-Ting. When the cymbals andkettledrums reechoed through all the courts, they deafened the ear. Then, again, all the courts would fall silent. Mother Hia thought thatAduan would not be able to grasp everything the very first time; soshe taught him with great patience. But Aduan had understoodeverything from the first, and that pleased old Mother Hia. "Thisboy, " said she, "equals our own Rose of Evening!"

The following day the Prince of the Dragon's Cave held a review of hisdancers. When all the dancers had assembled, the dance of the Ogreswas danced first. Those who performed it all wore devil-masks andgarments of scales. They beat upon enormous cymbals, and theirkettledrums were so large that four men could just about span them. Their sound was like the sound of a mighty thunder, and the noise wasso great that nothing else could be heard. When the dance began, tremendous waves spouted up to the very skies, and then fell downagain like star-glimmer which scatters in the air. 

The Prince of the Dragon Cave hastily bade the dance cease, and hadthe dancers of the nightingale round step forth. These were all lovelyyoung girls of sixteen. They made a delicate music with flutes, sothat the breeze blew and the roaring of the waves was stilled in amoment. The water gradually became as quiet as a crystal world, transparent to its lowest depths. When the nightingale dancers hadfinished, they withdrew and posted themselves in the westerncourtyard. 

Then came the turn of the swallow dancers. These were all littlegirls. One among them, who was about fifteen years of age, danced thedance of the giving of flowers with flying sleeves and waving locks. And as their garments fluttered, many-colored flowers dropped fromtheir folds, and were caught up by the wind and whirled about thewhole courtyard. When the dance had ended, this dancer also went offwith the rest of the girls to the western courtyard. Aduan looked ather from out the corner of his eye, and fell deeply in love with her. He asked his comrades who she might be and they told him she was named"Rose of Evening. "

But the willow-spray dancers were now called out. The Prince of theDragon Cave was especially desirous of testing Aduan. So Aduan dancedalone, and he danced with joy or defiance according to the music. Whenhe looked up and when he looked down his glances held the beat of themeasure. The Dragon Prince, enchanted with his skill, presented himwith a garment of five colors, and gave him a carbuncle set in goldenthreads of fish-beard for a hair-jewel. Aduan bowed his thanks for thegift, and then also hastened to the western courtyard. There all thedancers stood in rank and file. Aduan could only look at Rose ofEvening from a distance, but still Rose of Evening returned hisglances. 

After a time Aduan gradually slipped to the end of his file and Roseof Evening also drew near to him, so that they stood only a few feetaway from each other. But the strict rules allowed no confusion in theranks, so they could only gaze and let their souls go out to eachother. 

Now the butterfly dance followed the others. This was danced by theboys and girls together, and the pairs were equal in size, age and thecolor of their garments. When all the dances had ended, the dancersmarched out with the goose-step. The willow-spray dancers followed theswallow dancers, and Aduan hastened in advance of his company, whileRose of Evening lingered along after hers. She turned her head, andwhen she spied Aduan she purposely let a coral pin fall from her hair. Aduan hastily hid it in his sleeve. 

When he had returned, he was sick with longing, and could neither eatnor sleep. Mother Hia brought him all sorts of dainties, looked afterhim three or four times a day, and stroked his forehead with lovingcare. But his illness did not yield in the least. Mother Hia wasunhappy, and yet helpless. 

"The birthday of the King of the Wu River is at hand, " said she. "Whatis to be done?"

In the twilight there came a boy, who sat down on the edge of Aduan'sbed and chatted with him. He belonged to the butterfly dancers, saidhe, and asked casually: "Are you sick because of Rose of Evening?"Aduan, frightened, asked him how he came to guess it. The other boysaid, with a smile: "Well, because Rose of Evening is in the same caseas yourself. "

Disconcerted, Aduan sat up and begged the boy to advise him. "Are youable to walk?" asked the latter. "If I exert myself, " said Aduan, "Ithink I could manage it. "

So the boy led him to the South. There he opened a gate and theyturned the corner, to the West. Once more the doors of the gate flewopen, and now Aduan saw a lotus field about twenty acres in size. Thelotus flowers were all growing on level earth, and their leaves wereas large as mats and their flowers like umbrellas. The fallen blossomscovered the ground beneath the stalks to the depth of a foot or more. The boy led Aduan in and said, "Now first of all sit down for a littlewhile!" Then he went away. 

After a time a beautiful girl thrust aside the lotus flowers and cameinto the open. It was Rose of Evening. They looked at each other withhappy timidity, and each told how each had longed for the other. Andthey also told each other of their former life. Then they weighted thelotus-leaves with stones so that they made a cozy retreat, in whichthey could be together, and promised to meet each other there everyevening. And then they parted. 

Aduan came back and his illness left him. From that time on he metRose of Evening every day in the lotus field. 

After a few days had passed they had to accompany the Prince of theDragon Cave to the birthday festival of the King of the Wu River. Thefestival came to an end, and all the dancers returned home. Only, theKing had kept back Rose of Evening and one of the nightingale dancersto teach the girls in his castle. 

Months passed and no news came from Rose of Evening, so that Aduanwent about full of longing and despair. Now Mother Hia went every dayto the castle of the god of the Wu River. So Aduan told her that Roseof Evening was his cousin, and entreated her to take him along withher so that he could at least see her a single time. So she took himalong, and let him stay at the lodge-house of the river-god for a fewdays. But the indwellers of the castle were so strictly watched thathe could not see Rose of Evening even a single time. Sadly Aduan wentback again. 

Another month passed and Aduan, filled with gloomy thoughts, wishedthat death might be his portion. 

One day Mother Hia came to him full of pity, and began to sympathizewith him. "What a shame, " said she, "that Rose of Evening has castherself into the river!"

Aduan was extremely frightened, and his tears flowed resistlessly. Hetore his beautiful garments, took his gold and his pearls, and wentout with the sole idea of following his beloved in death. Yet thewaters of the river stood up before him like walls, and no matter howoften he ran against them, head down, they always flung him back. 

He did not dare return, since he feared he might be questioned abouthis festival garments, and severely punished because he had ruinedthem. So he stood there and knew not what to do, while theperspiration ran down to his ankles. Suddenly, at the foot of thewater-wall he saw a tall tree. Like a monkey he climbed up to its verytop, and then, with all his might, he shot into the waves. 

And then, without being wet, he found himself suddenly swimming onthe surface of the river. Unexpectedly the world of men rose up oncemore before his dazzled eyes. He swam to the shore, and as he walkedalong the river-bank, his thoughts went back to his old mother. Hetook a ship and traveled home. 

When he reached the village, it seemed to him as though all the housesin it belonged to another world. The following morning he entered hismother's house, and as he did so, heard a girl's voice beneath thewindow saying: "Your son has come back again!" The voice sounded likethe voice of Rose of Evening, and when she came to greet him at hismother's side, sure enough, it was Rose of Evening herself. 

And in that hour the joy of these two who were so fond of each otherovercame all their sorrow. But in the mother's mind sorrow and doubt, terror and joy mingled in constant succession in a thousand differentways. 

When Rose of Evening had been in the palace of the river-king, and hadcome to realize that she would never see Aduan again, she determinedto die, and flung herself into the waters of the stream. But she wascarried to the surface, and the waves carried and cradled her till aship came by and took her aboard. They asked whence she came. Now Roseof Evening had originally been a celebrated singing girl of Wu, whohad fallen into the river and whose body had never been found. So shethought to herself that, after all, she could not return to her oldlife again. So she answered: "Madame Dsiang, in Dschen-Giang is mymother-in-law. " Then the travelers took passage for her in a shipwhich brought her to the place she had mentioned. The widow Dsiangfirst said she must be mistaken, but the girl insisted that there wasno mistake, and told Aduan's mother her whole story. Yet, though thelatter was charmed by her surpassing loveliness, she feared that Roseof Evening was too young to live a widow's life. But the girl wasrespectful and industrious, and when she saw that poverty ruled in hernew home, she took her pearls and sold them for a high price. Aduan'sold mother was greatly pleased to see how seriously the girl took herduties. 

Now that Aduan had returned again Rose of Evening could not controlher joy. And even Aduan's old mother cherished the hope that, afterall, perhaps her son had not died. She secretly dug up her son'sgrave, yet all his bones were still lying in it. So she questionedAduan. And then, for the first time, the latter realized that he was adeparted spirit. Then he feared that Rose of Evening might regard himwith disgust because he was no longer a human being. So he ordered hismother on no account to speak of it, and this his mother promised. Then she spread the report in the village that the body which had beenfound in the river had not been that of her son at all. Yet she couldnot rid herself of the fear that, since Aduan was a departed spirit, heaven might refuse to send him a child. 

In spite of her fear, however, she was able to hold a grandson in herarms in course of time. When she looked at him, he was no differentfrom other children, and then her cup of joy was filled tooverflowing. 

Rose of Evening gradually became aware of the fact that Aduan was notreally a human being. "Why did you not tell me at once?" said she. "Departed spirits who wear the garments of the dragon castle, surroundthemselves with a soul-casing so heavy in texture that they can nolonger be distinguished from the living. And if one can obtain thelime made of dragon-horn which is in the castle, then the bones may beglued together in such wise that flesh and blood will grow over themagain. What a pity that we could not obtain the lime while we werethere!"

Aduan sold his pearl, for which a merchant from foreign parts gave himan enormous sum. Thus his family grew very wealthy. Once, on hismother's birthday, he danced with his wife and sang, in order toplease her. The news reached the castle of the Dragon Prince and hethought to carry off Rose of Evening by force. But Aduan, alarmed, went to the Prince, and declared that both he and his wife weredeparted spirits. They examined him and since he cast no shadow, hisword was taken, and he was not robbed of Rose of Evening. 

 Note: "Rose of Evening" is one of the most idyllic of Chinese art fairy-tales. The idea that the departed spirit throws no shadow has analogies in Norse and other European fairy-tales. 

LXXIV

THE APE SUN WU KUNG

Far, far away to the East, in the midst of the Great Sea there is anisland called the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. And on this mountainthere is a high rock. Now this rock, from the very beginning of theworld, had absorbed all the hidden seed power of heaven and earth andsun and moon, which endowed it with supernatural creative gifts. Oneday the rock burst, and out came an egg of stone. And out of thisstone egg a stone ape was hatched by magic power. When he broke theshell he bowed to all sides. Then he gradually learned to walk and toleap, and two streams of golden radiance broke from his eyes whichshot up to the highest of the castles of heaven, so that the Lord ofthe Heavens was frightened. So he sent out the two gods, Thousandmile-Eye and Fine-Ear, to find out what had happened. The twogods came back and reported: "The rays shine from the eyes of thestone ape who was hatched out of the egg which came from the magicrock. There is no reason for uneasiness. "

Little by little the ape grew up, ran and leaped about, drank from thesprings in the valleys, ate the flowers and fruits, and time went byin unconstrained play. 

One day, during the summer, when he was seeking coolness, togetherwith the other apes on the island, they went to the valley to bathe. There they saw a waterfall which plunged down a high cliff. Said theapes to each other: "Whoever can force his way through the waterfall, without suffering injury, shall be our king. " The stone ape at onceleaped into the air with joy and cried: "I will pass through!" Then heclosed his eyes, bent down low and leaped through the roar and foam ofthe waters. When he opened his eyes once more he saw an iron bridge, which was shut off from the outer world by the waterfall as though bya curtain. 

At its entrance stood a tablet of stone on which were graven thewords: "This is the heavenly cave behind the water-curtain on theBlessed Island of Flowers and Fruits. " Filled with joy, the stone apeleaped out again through the waterfall and told the other apes what hehad found. They received the news with great content, and begged thestone ape to take them there. So the tribe of apes leaped through thewater on the iron bridge, and then crowded into the cave castle wherethey found a hearth with a profusion of pots, cups and platters. Butall were made of stone. Then the apes paid homage to the stone ape astheir king, and he was given the name of Handsome King of the Apes. Heappointed long-tailed, ring-tailed and other monkeys to be hisofficials and counselors, servants and retainers, and they led ablissful life on the Mountain, sleeping by night in their cave castle, keeping away from birds and beasts, and their king enjoyed untroubledhappiness. In this way some three hundred years went by. 

One day, when the King of the Apes sat with his subjects at a merrymeal, he suddenly began to weep. Frightened, the apes asked him why heso suddenly grew sad amid all his bliss. Said the King: "It is truethat we are not subject to the law and rule of man, that birds andbeasts do not dare attack us, yet little by little we grow old andweak, and some day the hour will strike when Death, the Ancient, willdrag us off! Then we are gone in a moment, and can no longer dwellupon earth!" When the apes heard these words, they hid their faces andsobbed. But an old ape, whose arms were connected in such a way thathe could add the length of one to that of the other, stepped forthfrom the ranks. In a loud tone of voice he said: "That you have hitupon this thought, O King, shows the desire to search for truth hasawakened you! Among all living creatures, there are but three kindswho are exempt from Death's power: the Buddhas, the blessed spiritsand the gods. Whoever attains one of these three grades escapes therod of re-birth, and lives as long as the Heavens themselves. "

The King of the Apes said: "Where do these three kinds of beingslive?" And the old ape replied: "They live in caves and on holymountains in the great world of mortals. " The King was pleased when heheard this, and told his apes that he was going to seek out gods andsainted spirits in order to learn the road to immortality from them. The apes dragged up peaches and other fruits and sweet wine tocelebrate the parting banquet, and all made merry together. 

On the following morning the Handsome King of the Apes rose veryearly, built him a raft of old pine trees and took a bamboo staff fora pole. Then he climbed on the raft, quite alone, and poled his waythrough the Great Sea. Wind and waves were favorable and he reachedAsia. There he went ashore. On the strand he met a fisherman. He atonce stepped up to him, knocked him down, tore off his clothes and putthem on himself. Then he wandered around and visited all famous spots, went into the market-places, the densely populated cities, learned howto conduct himself properly, and how to speak and act like a well-bredhuman being. Yet his heart was set on learning the teaching of theBuddhas, the blessed spirits and the holy gods. But the people of thecountry in which he was were only concerned with honors and wealth. Not one of them seemed to care for life. Thus he went about until nineyears had passed by unnoticed. Then he came to the strand of theWestern Sea and it occurred to him: "No doubt there are gods andsaints on the other side of the sea!" So he built another raft, floated it over the Western Sea and reached the land of the West. There he let his raft drift, and went ashore. After he had searchedfor many days, he suddenly saw a high mountain with deep, quietvalleys. As the Ape King went toward it, he heard a man singing in thewoods, and the song sounded like one the blessed spirits might sing. So he hastily entered the wood to see who might be singing. There hemet a wood-chopper at work. The Ape King bowed to him and said:"Venerable, divine master, I fall down and worship at your feet!" Saidthe wood-chopper: "I am only a workman; why do you call me divinemaster?" "Then, if you are no blessed god, how comes it you sing thatdivine song?" The wood-chopper laughed and said: "You are at home inmusic. The song I was singing was really taught me by a saint. " "Ifyou are acquainted with a saint, " said the Ape King, "he surely cannotlive far from here. I beg of you to show me the way to his dwelling. "The wood-chopper replied: "It is not far from here. This mountain isknown as the Mountain of the Heart. In it is a cave where dwells asaint who is called 'The Discerner. ' The number of his disciples whohave attained blessedness is countless. He still has some thirty toforty disciples gathered about him. You need only follow this pathwhich leads to the South, and you cannot miss his dwelling. " The ApeKing thanked the wood-chopper and, sure enough, he came to the cavewhich the latter had described to him. The gate was locked and he didnot venture to knock. So he leaped up into a pine tree, pickedpine-cones and devoured the seed. Before long one of the saint'sdisciples came and opened the door and said: "What sort of a beast isit that is making such a noise?" The Ape King leaped down from histree, bowed, and said: "I have come in search of truth. I did notventure to knock. " Then the disciple had to laugh and said: "Ourmaster was seated lost in meditation, when he told me to lead in theseeker after truth who stood without the gate, and here you reallyare. Well, you may come along with me!" The Ape King smoothed hisclothes, put his hat on straight, and stepped in. A long passage ledpast magnificent buildings and quiet hidden huts to the place wherethe master was sitting upright on a seat of white marble. At his rightand left stood his disciples, ready to serve him. The Ape King flunghimself down on the ground and greeted the master humbly. In answer tohis questions he told him how he had found his way to him. And when hewas asked his name, he said: "I have no name. I am the ape who cameout of the stone. " So the master said: "Then I will give you a name. Iname you Sun Wu Kung. " The Ape King thanked him, full of joy, andthereafter he was called Sun Wu Kung. The master ordered his oldestdisciple to instruct Sun Wu Kung in sweeping and cleaning, in going inand out, in good manners, how to labor in the field and how to waterthe gardens. In the course of time he learned to write, to burnincense and read the sutras. And in this way some six or seven yearswent by. 

One day the master ascended the seat from which he taught, and beganto speak regarding the great truth. Sun Wu Kung understood the hiddenmeaning of his words, and commenced to jerk about and dance in hisjoy. The master reproved him: "Sun Wu Kung, you have still not laidaside your wild nature! What do you mean by carrying on in such anunfitting manner?" Sun Wu Kung bowed and answered: "I was listeningattentively to you when the meaning of your words was disclosed to myheart, and without thinking I began to dance for joy. I was not givingway to my wild nature. " Said the master: "If your spirit has reallyawakened, then I will announce the great truth to you. But there arethree hundred and sixty ways by means of which one may reach thistruth. Which way shall I teach you?" Said Sun Wu Kung: "Whichever youwill, O Master!" Then the Master asked: "Shall I teach you the way ofmagic?" Said Sun Wu Kung: "What does magic teach one?" The Masterreplied: "It teaches one to raise up spirits, to question oracles, andto foretell fortune and misfortune. " "Can one secure eternal life bymeans of it?" inquired Sun Wu Kung. "No, " was the answer. "Then I willnot learn it. " "Shall I teach you the sciences?" "What are thesciences?" "They are the nine schools of the three faiths. You learnhow to read the holy books, pronounce incantations, commune with thegods, and call the saints to you. " "Can one gain eternal life by meansof them?" "No. " "Then I will not learn them. " "The way of repose is avery good way. " "What is the way of repose?" "It teaches how to livewithout nourishment, how to remain quiescent in silent purity, and sitlost in meditation. " "Can one gain eternal life in this way?" "No. ""Then I will not learn it. " "The way of deeds is also a good way. ""What does that teach?" "It teaches one to equalize the vital powers, to practise bodily exercise, to prepare the elixir of life and to holdone's breath. " "Will it give one eternal life?" "Not so. " "Then I willnot learn it! I will not learn it!" Thereupon the Master pretended tobe angry, leaped down from his stand, took his cane and scolded: "Whatan ape! This he will not learn, and that he will not learn! What areyou waiting to learn, then?" With that he gave him three blows acrossthe head, retired to his inner chamber, and closed the great doorafter him. 

The disciples were greatly excited, and overwhelmed Sun Wu Kung withreproaches. Yet the latter paid no attention to them, but smiledquietly to himself, for he had understood the riddle which the Masterhad given him to solve. And in his heart he thought: "His striking meover the head three times meant that I was to be ready at the thirdwatch of the night. His withdrawing to his inner chamber and closingthe great door after him, meant that I was to go in to him by the backdoor, and that he would make clear the great truth to me in secret. "Accordingly he waited until evening, and made a pretense of lying downto sleep with the other disciples. But when the third watch of thenight had come he rose softly and crept to the back door. Sure enoughit stood ajar. He slipped in and stepped before the Master's bed. TheMaster was sleeping with his face turned toward the wall, and the apedid not venture to wake him, but knelt down in front of the bed. Aftera time the Master turned around and hummed a stanza to himself:

 "A hard, hard grind, Truth's lesson to expound. One talks oneself deaf, dumb and blind, Unless the right man's found. "

Then Sun Wu Kung replied: "I am waiting here reverentially!"

The Master flung on his clothes, sat up in bed and said harshly:"Accursed ape! Why are you not asleep? What are you doing here?"

Sun Wu Kung answered: "Yet you pointed out to me yesterday that I wasto come to you at the third watch of the night, by the back door, inorder to be instructed in the truth. Therefore I have ventured tocome. If you will teach me in the fulness of your grace, I will beeternally grateful to you. "

Thought the Master to himself: "There is real intelligence in thisape's head, to have made him understand me so well. " Then he replied:"Sun Wu Kung, it shall be granted you! I will speak freely with you. Come quite close to me, and then I will show you the way to eternallife. "

With that he murmured into his ear a divine, magical incantation tofurther the concentration of his vital powers, and explained thehidden knowledge word for word. Sun Wu Kung listened to him eagerly, and in a short time had learned it by heart. Then he thanked histeacher, went out again and lay down to sleep. From that time forwardhe practised the right mode of breathing, kept guard over his soul andspirit, and tamed the natural instincts of his heart. And while he didso three more years passed by. Then the task was completed. 

One day the Master said to him: "Three great dangers still threatenyou. Every one who wishes to accomplish something out of the ordinaryis exposed to them, for he is pursued by the envy of demons andspirits. And only those who can overcome these three great dangerslive as long as the heavens. "

Then Sun Wu Kung was frightened and asked: "Is there any means ofprotection against these dangers?"

Then the Master again murmured a secret incantation into his ear, bymeans of which he gained the power to transform himself seventy-twotimes. 

And when no more than a few days had passed Sun Wu Kung had learnedthe art. 

One day the Master was walking before the cave in the company of hisdisciples. He called Sun Wu Kung up to him and asked: "What progresshave you made with your art? Can you fly already?"

"Yes, indeed, " said the ape. 

"Then let me see you do so. "

The ape leaped into the air to a distance of five or six feet from theground. Clouds formed beneath his feet, and he was able to walk onthem for several hundred yards. Then he was forced to drop down toearth again. 

The Master said with a smile: "I call that crawling around on theclouds, not floating on them, as do the gods and saints who fly overthe whole world in a single day. I will teach you the magicincantation for turning somersaults on the clouds. If you turn one ofthose somersaults you advance eighteen thousand miles at a clip. "

Sun Wu Kung thanked him, full of joy, and from that time on he wasable to move without limitation of space in any direction. 

One day Sun Wu Kung was sitting together with the other disciplesunder the pine-tree by the gate, discussing the secrets of theirteachings. Finally they asked him to show them some of histransforming arts. Sun Wu Kung could not keep his secret to himself, and agreed to do so. 

With a smile he said: "Just set me a task! What do you wish me tochange myself into?"

They said: "Turn yourself into a pine-tree. "

So Sun Wu Kung murmured a magic incantation, turned around--and therestood a pine-tree before their very eyes. At this they all broke outinto a horse-laugh. The Master heard the noise and came out of thegate, dragging his cane behind him. 

"Why are you making such a noise?" he called out to them harshly. 

Said they: "Sun Wu Kung has turned himself into a pine-tree, and thismade us laugh. "

"Sun Wu Kung, come here!" said the Master. "Now just tell me whattricks you are up to? Why do you have to turn yourself into apine-tree? All the work you have done means nothing more to you than achance to make magic for your companions to wonder at. That showsthat your heart is not yet under control. "

Humbly Sun Wu Kung begged his forgiveness. 

But the Master said: "I bear you no ill will, but you must go away. "

With tears in his eyes Sun Wu Kung asked him: "But where shall I go?"

"You must go back again whence you came, " said the Master. And whenSun Wu Kung sadly bade him farewell, he threatened him: "Your savagenature is sure to bring down evil upon you some time. You must tell noone that you are my pupil. If you so much as breathe a word about it, I will fetch your soul and lock it up in the nethermost hell, so thatyou cannot escape for a thousand eternities. "

Sun Wu Kung replied: "I will not say a word! I will not say a word!"

Then he once more thanked him for all the kindness shown him, turned asomersault and climbed up to the clouds. 

Within the hour he had passed the seas, and saw the Mountain ofFlowers and Fruits lying before him. Then he felt happy and at homeagain, let his cloud sink down to earth and cried: "Here I am backagain, children!" And at once, from the valley, from behind the rocks, out of the grass and from amid the trees came his apes. They camerunning up by thousands, surrounded and greeted him, and inquired asto his adventures. Sun Wu Kung said: "I have now found the way toeternal life, and need fear Death the Ancient no longer. " Then all theapes were overjoyed, and competed with each other in bringing flowersand fruits, peaches and wine, to welcome him. And again they honoredSun Wu Kung as the Handsome Ape King. 

Sun Wu Kung now gathered the apes about him and questioned them as tohow they had fared during his absence. 

Said they: "It is well that you have come back again, great king! Notlong ago a devil came here who wanted to take possession of our caveby force. We fought with him, but he dragged away many of yourchildren and will probably soon return. "

Sun Wu Kung grew very angry and said: "What sort of a devil is thiswho dares be so impudent?"

The apes answered: "He is the Devil-King of Chaos. He lives in theNorth, who knows how many miles away. We only saw him come and go amidclouds and mist. "

Sun Wu Kung said: "Wait, and I will see to him!" With that he turned asomersault and disappeared without a trace. 

In the furthest North rises a high mountain, upon whose slope is acave above which is the inscription: "The Cave of the Kidneys. " Beforethe door little devils were dancing. Sun Wu Kung called harshly tothem: "Tell your Devil-King quickly that he had better give me mychildren back again!" The little devils were frightened, and deliveredthe message in the cave. Then the Devil-King reached for his sword andcame out. But he was so large and broad that he could not even see SunWu Kung. He was clad from head to foot in black armor, and his facewas as black as the bottom of a kettle. Sun Wu Kung shouted at him:"Accursed devil, where are your eyes, that you cannot see thevenerable Sun?" Then the devil looked to the ground and saw a stoneape standing before him, bare-headed, dressed in red, with a yellowgirdle and black boots. So the Devil-King laughed and said: "You arenot even four feet high, less than thirty years of age, andweaponless, and yet you venture to make such a commotion. " Said Sun WuKung: "I am not too small for you; and I can make myself large atwill. You scorn me because I am without a weapon, but my two fists canthresh to the very skies. " With that he stooped, clenched his fistsand began to give the devil a beating. The devil was large and clumsy, but Sun Wu Kung leaped about nimbly. He struck him between the ribsand between the wind and his blows fell ever more fast and furious. Inhis despair the devil raised his great knife and aimed a blow at SunWu Kung's head. But the latter avoided the blow, and fell back on hismagic powers of transformation. He pulled out a hair, put it in hismouth, chewed it, spat it out into the air and said: "Transformyourself!" And at once it turned into many hundreds of little apes whobegan to attack the devil. Sun Wu Kung, be it said, had eighty-fourthousand hairs on his body, every single one of which he couldtransform. The little apes with their sharp eyes, leaped around withthe greatest rapidity. They surrounded the Devil-King on all sides, tore at his clothes, and pulled at his legs, until he finally measuredhis length on the ground. Then Sun Wu Kung stepped up, tore his knifefrom his hand, and put an end to him. After that he entered the caveand released his captive children, the apes. The transformed hairs hedrew to him again, and making a fire, he burned the evil cave to theground. Then he gathered up those he had released, and flew back withthem like a storm-wind to his cavern on the Mountain of Flowers andFruits, joyfully greeted by all the apes. 

After Sun Wu Kung had obtained possession of the Devil-King's greatknife, he exercised his apes every day. They had wooden swords andlances of bamboo, and played their martial music on reed pipes. Hehad them build a camp so that they would be prepared for all dangers. Suddenly the thought came to Sun Wu Kung: "If we go on this way, perhaps we may incite some human or animal king to fight with us, andthen we would not be able to withstand him with our wooden swords andbamboo lances!" And to his apes he said: "What should be done?" Fourbaboons stepped forward and said: "In the capital city of the Aulaiempire there are warriors without number. And there coppersmiths andsteelsmiths are also to be found. How would it be if we were to buysteel and iron and have those smiths weld weapons for us?"

A somersault and Sun Wu Kung was standing before the city moat. Saidhe to himself: "To first buy the weapons would take a great deal oftime. I would rather make magic and take some. " So he blew on theground. Then a tremendous storm-wind arose which drove sand and stonesbefore it, and caused all the soldiers in the city to run away interror. Then Sun Wu Kung went to the armory, pulled out one of hishairs, turned it into thousands of little apes, cleared out the wholesupply of weapons, and flew back home on a cloud. 

Then he gathered his people about him and counted them. In all theynumbered seventy-seven thousand. They held the whole Mountain interror, and all the magic beasts and spirit princes who dwelt on it. And these came forth from seventy-two caves and honored Sun Wu Kung astheir head. 

One day the Ape King said: "Now you all have weapons; but this knifewhich I took from the Devil-King is too light, and no longer suits me. What should be done?"

Then the four baboons stepped forward and said: "In view of yourspirit powers, O king, you will find no weapon fit for your use on allthe earth! Is it possible for you to walk through the water?"

The Ape King answered: "All the elements are subject to me and thereis no place where I cannot go. "

Then the baboons said: "The water at our cave here flows into theGreat Sea, to the castle of the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea. Ifyour magic power makes it possible, you could go to the Dragon-Kingand let him give you a weapon. "

This suited the Ape King. He leaped on the iron bridge and murmured anincantation. Then he flung himself into the waves, which parted beforehim and ran on till he came to the palace of water-crystal. There hemet a Triton who asked who he was. He mentioned his name and said: "Iam the Dragon-King's nearest neighbor, and have come to visit him. "The Triton took the message to the castle, and the Dragon-King of theEastern Sea came out hastily to receive him. He bade him be seated andserved him with tea. 

Sun Wu Kung said: "I have learned the hidden knowledge and gained thepowers of immortality. I have drilled my apes in the art of warfare inorder to protect our mountain; but I have no weapon I can use, andhave therefore come to you to borrow one. "

The Dragon-King now had General Flounder bring him a great spear. ButSun Wu Kung was not satisfied with it. Then he ordered Field-MarshalEel to fetch in a nine-tined fork, which weighed three thousand sixhundred pounds. But Sun Wu Kung balanced it in his hand and said: "Toolight! Too light! Too light!"

Then the Dragon-King was frightened, and had the heaviest weapon inhis armory brought in. It weighed seven thousand two hundred pounds. But this was still too light for Sun Wu Kung. The Dragon-King assuredhim that he had nothing heavier, but Sun Wu Kung would not give in andsaid: "Just look around!"

Finally the Dragon-Queen and her daughter came out, and said to theDragon-King: "This saint is an unpleasant customer with whom to deal. The great iron bar is still lying here in our sea; and not so long agoit shone with a red glow, which is probably a sign it is time for itto be taken away. "

Said the Dragon-King: "But that is the rod which the Great Yu usedwhen he ordered the waters, and determined the depth of the seas andrivers. It cannot be taken away. "

The Dragon-Queen replied: "Just let him see it! What he then does withit is no concern of ours. "

So the Dragon-King led Sun Wu Kung to the measuring rod. The goldenradiance that came from it could be seen some distance off. It was anenormous iron bar, with golden clamps on either side. 

Sun Wu Kung raised it with the exertion of all his strength, and thensaid: "It is too heavy, and ought to be somewhat shorter and thinner!"

No sooner had he said this than the iron rod grew less. He tried itagain, and then he noticed that it grew larger or smaller at command. It could be made to shrink to the size of a pin. Sun Wu Kung wasoverjoyed and beat about in the sea with the rod, which he had letgrow large again, till the waves spurted mountain-high and thedragon-castle rocked on its foundations. The Dragon-King trembled withfright, and all his tortoises, fishes and crabs drew in their heads. 

Sun Wu Kung laughed, and said: "Many thanks for the handsome present!"Then he continued: "Now I have a weapon, it is true, but as yet I haveno armor. Rather than hunt up two or three other households, I thinkyou will be willing to provide me with a suit of mail. "

The Dragon-King told him that he had no armor to give him. 

Then the ape said: "I will not leave until you have obtained one forme. " And once more he began to swing his rod. 

"Do not harm me!" said the terrified Dragon-King, "I will ask mybrothers. "

And he had them beat the iron drum and strike the golden gong, and ina moment's time all the Dragon-King's brothers came from all the otherseas. The Dragon-King talked to them in private and said: "This is aterrible fellow, and we must not rouse his anger! First he took therod with the golden clamps from me, and now he also insists on havinga suit of armor. The best thing to do would be to satisfy him at once, and complain of him to the Lord of the Heavens later. "

So the brothers brought a magic suit of golden mail, magic boots and amagic helmet. 

Then Sun Wu Kung thanked them and returned to his cave. Radiantly hegreeted his children, who had come to meet him, and showed them therod with the golden clamps. They all crowded up and wished to pick itup from the ground, if only a single time; but it was just as though adragon-fly had attempted to overthrow a stone column, or an ant weretrying to carry a great mountain. It would not move a hair's breadth. Then the apes opened their mouths and stuck out their tongues, andsaid: "Father, how is it possible for you to carry that heavy thing?"So he told them the secret of the rod and showed them its effects. Then he set his empire in order, and appointed the four baboonsfield-marshals; and the seven beast-spirits, the ox-spirit, thedragon-spirit, the bird-spirit, the lion-spirit and the rest alsojoined him. 

One day he took a nap after dinner. Before he did so he had let thebar shrink, and had stuck it in his ear. While he was sleeping he sawtwo men come along in his dream, who had a card on which was written"Sun Wu Kung. " They would not allow him to resist, but fettered himand led his spirit away. And when they reached a great city the ApeKing gradually came to himself. Over the city gate he saw a tablet ofiron on which was engraved in large letters: "The Nether World. "

Then all was suddenly clear to him and he said: "Why, this must be thedwelling-place of Death! But I have long since escaped from his power, and how dare he have me dragged here!" The more he reflected thewilder he grew. He drew out the golden rod from his ear, swung it andlet it grow large. Then he crushed the two constables to mush, bursthis fetters, and rolled his bar before him into the city. The tenPrinces of the Dead were frightened, bowed before him and asked: "Whoare you?"

Sun Wu Kung answered: "If you do not know me then why did you send forme and have me dragged to this place? I am the heaven-born saint SunWu Kung of the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. And now, who are you?Tell me your names quickly or I will strike you!"

The ten Princes of the Dead humbly gave him their names. 

Sun Wu Kung said: "I, the Venerable Sun, have gained the power ofeternal life! You have nothing to say to me! Quick, let me have theBook of Life!"

They did not dare defy him, and had the scribe bring in the Book. SunWu Kung opened it. Under the head of "Apes, " No. 1350, he read: "SunWu Kung, the heaven-born stone ape. His years shall be three hundredand twenty-four. Then he shall die without illness. "

Sun Wu Kung took the brush from the table and struck out the whole apefamily from the Book of Life, threw the Book down and said: "Now weare even! From this day on I will suffer no impertinences from you!"

With that he cleared a way for himself out of the Nether World bymeans of his rod, and the ten Princes of the Dead did not venture tostay him, but only complained of him afterward to the Lord of theHeavens. 

When Sun Wu Kung had left the city he slipped and fell to the ground. This caused him to wake, and he noticed he had been dreaming. Hecalled his four baboons to him and said: "Splendid, splendid! I wasdragged to Death's castle and I caused considerable uproar there. Ihad them give me the Book of Life, and I struck out the mortal hour ofall the apes!" And after that time the apes on the Mountain no longerdied, because their names had been stricken out in the Nether World. 

But the Lord of the Heavens sat in his castle, and had all hisservants assembled about him. And a saint stepped forward andpresented the complaint of the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea. Andanother stepped forward and presented the complaint of the ten Princesof the Dead. The Lord of the Heavens glanced through the twomemorials. Both told of the wild, unmannerly conduct of Sun Wu Kung. So the Lord of the Heavens ordered a god to descend to earth and takehim prisoner. The Evening Star came forward, however, and said: "Thisape was born of the purest powers of heaven and earth and sun andmoon. He has gained the hidden knowledge and has become an immortal. Recall, O Lord, your great love for all that which has life, andforgive him his sin! Issue an order that he be called up to theheavens, and be given a charge here, so that he may come to hissenses. Then, if he again oversteps your commands, let him be punishedwithout mercy. " The Lord of the Heavens was agreeable, had the orderissued, and told the Evening Star to take it to Sun Wu Kung. TheEvening Star mounted a colored cloud and descended on the Mountain ofFlowers and Fruits. 

He greeted Sun Wu Kung and said to him: "The Lord had heard of youractions and meant to punish you. I am the Evening Star of the WesternSkies, and I spoke for you. Therefore he has commissioned me to takeyou to the skies, so that you may be given a charge there. "

Sun Wu Kung was overjoyed and answered: "I had just been thinking Iought to pay Heaven a visit some time, and sure enough, Old Star, hereyou have come to fetch me!"

Then he had his four baboons come and said to them impressively: "Seethat you take good care of our Mountain! I am going up to the heavensto look around there a little!"

Then he mounted a cloud together with the Evening Star and floated up. But he kept turning his somersaults, and advanced so quickly that theEvening Star on his cloud was left behind. Before he knew it he hadreached the Southern Gate of Heaven and was about to step carelesslythrough. The gate-keeper did not wish to let him enter, but he did notlet this stop him. In the midst of their dispute the Evening Star cameup and explained matters, and then he was allowed to enter theheavenly gate. When he came to the castle of the Lord of the Heavens, he stood upright before it, without bowing his head. 

The Lord of the Heavens asked: "Then this hairy face with the pointedlips is Sun Wu Kung?"

He replied: "Yes, I am the Venerable Sun!"

All the servants of the Lord of the Heavens were shocked and said:"This wild ape does not even bow, and goes so far as to call himselfthe Venerable Sun. His crime deserves a thousand deaths!"

But the Lord said: "He has come up from the earth below, and is not asyet used to our rules. We will forgive him. "

Then he gave orders that a charge be found for him. The marshal of theheavenly court reported: "There is no charge vacant anywhere, but anofficial is needed in the heavenly stables. " Thereupon the Lord madehim stablemaster of the heavenly steeds. Then the servants of the Lordof the Heavens told him he should give thanks for the grace bestowedon him. Sun Wu Kung called out aloud: "Thanks to command!" tookpossession of his certificate of appointment, and went to the stablesin order to enter upon his new office. 

Sun Wu Kung attended to his duties with great zeal. The heavenlysteeds grew sleek and fat, and the stables were filled with youngfoals. Before he knew it half a month had gone by. Then his heavenlyfriends prepared a banquet for him. 

While they were at table Sun Wu Kung asked accidentally:"Stablemaster? What sort of a title is that?"

"Why, that is an official title, " was the reply. 

"What rank has this office?"

"It has no rank at all, " was the answer. 

"Ah, " said the ape, "is it so high that it outranks all otherdignities?"

"No, it is not high, it is not high at all, " answered his friends. "It is not even set down in the official roster, but is quite asubordinate position. All you have to do is to attend to the steeds. If you see to it that they grow fat, you get a good mark; but if theygrow thin or ill, or fall down, your punishment will be right athand. "

Then the Ape King grew angry: "What, they treat me, the Venerable Sun, in such a shameful way!" and he started up. "On my Mountain I was aking, I was a father! What need was there for him to lure me into hisheaven to feed horses? I'll do it no longer! I'll do it no longer!"

Hola, and he had already overturned the table, drawn the rod with thegolden clamps from his ear, let it grow large and beat a way out forhimself to the Southern gate of Heaven. And no one dared stop him. 

Already he was back in his island Mountain and his people surroundedhim and said: "You have been gone for more than ten years, great king!How is it you do not return to us until now?"

The Ape King said: "I did not spend more than about ten days inHeaven. This Lord of the Heavens does not know how to treat hispeople. He made me his stablemaster, and I had to feed his horses. Iam so ashamed that I am ready to die. But I did not put up with it, and now I am here once more!"

His apes eagerly prepared a banquet to comfort him. While they sat attable two horned devil-kings came and brought him a yellow imperialrobe as a present. Filled with joy he slipped into it, and appointedthe two devil-kings leaders of the vanguard. They thanked him andbegan to flatter him: "With your power and wisdom, great king, whyshould you have to serve the Lord of the Heavens? To call you theGreat Saint who is Heaven's Equal would be quite in order. "

The ape was pleased with this speech and said: "Good, good!" Then heordered his four baboons to have a flag made quickly, on which was tobe inscribed: "The Great Saint Who Is Heaven's Equal. " And from thattime on he had himself called by that title. 

When the Lord of the Heavens learned of the flight of the ape, heordered Li Dsing, the pagoda-bearing god, and his third son, Notscha, to take the Ape King prisoner. They sallied forth at the head of aheavenly warrior host, laid out a camp before his cave, and sent abrave warrior to challenge him to single combat. But he was easilybeaten by Sun Wu Kung and obliged to flee, and Sun Wu Kung evenshouted after him, laughing: "What a bag of wind! And he calls himselfa heavenly warrior! I'll not slay you. Run along quickly and send me abetter man!"

When Notscha saw this he himself hurried up to do battle. 

Said Sun Wu Kung to him: "To whom do you belong, little one? You mustnot play around here, for something might happen to you!"

But Notscha cried out in a loud voice: "Accursed ape! I am PrinceNotscha, and have been ordered to take you prisoner!" And with that heswung his sword in the direction of Sun Wu Kung. 

"Very well, " said the latter, "I will stand here and never move. "

Then Notscha grew very angry, and turned into a three-headed god withsix arms, in which he held six different weapons. Thus he rushed on tothe attack. 

Sun Wu Kung laughed. "The little fellow knows the trick of it! Buteasy, wait a bit! I will change shape, too!"

And he also turned himself into a figure with three heads and with sixarms, and swung three gold-clamp rods. And thus they began to fight. Their blows rained down with such rapidity that it seemed as thoughthousands of weapons were flying through the air. After thirty roundsthe combat had not yet been decided. Then Sun Wu Kung hit upon anidea. He secretly pulled out one of his hairs, turned it into his ownshape, and let it continue the fight with Notscha. He himself, however, slipped behind Notscha, and gave him such a blow on the leftarm with his rod that his knees gave way beneath him with pain, and hehad to withdraw in defeat. 

So Notscha told his father Li Dsing: "This devil-ape is altogether toopowerful! I cannot get the better of him!" There was nothing left todo but to return to the Heavens and admit their overthrow. The Lord ofthe Heavens bowed his head, and tried to think of some other hero whomhe might send out. 

Then the Evening Star once more came forward and said: "This ape is sostrong and so courageous, that probably not one of us here is a matchfor him. He revolted because the office of stablemaster appeared toolowly for him. The best thing would be to temper justice with mercy, let him have his way, and appoint him Great Saint Who Is Heaven'sEqual. It will only be necessary to give him the empty title, withoutcombining a charge with it, and then the matter would be settled. " TheLord of the Heavens was satisfied with this suggestion, and once moresent the Evening Star to summon the new saint. When Sun Wu Kung heardthat he had arrived, he said: "The old Evening Star is a good fellow!"and he had his army draw up in line to give him a festive reception. He himself donned his robes of ceremony and politely went out to meethim. 

Then the Evening Star told him what had taken place in the Heavens, and that he had his appointment as Great Saint Who Is Heaven's Equalwith him. 

Thereupon the Great Saint laughed and said: "You also spoke in mybehalf before, Old Star! And now you have again taken my part. Manythanks! Many thanks!"

Then when they appeared together in the presence of the Lord of theHeavens the latter said: "The rank of Great Saint Who Is Heaven'sEqual is very high. But now you must not cut any further capers. "

The Great Saint expressed his thanks, and the Lord of the Heavensordered two skilled architects to build a castle for him East of thepeach-garden of the Queen-Mother of the West. And he was led into itwith all possible honors. 

Now the Saint was in his element. He had all that heart could wishfor, and was untroubled by any work. He took his ease, walked about inthe Heavens as he chose, and paid visits to the gods. The Three PureOnes and the Four Rulers he treated with some little respect; but theplanetary gods and the lords of the twenty-eight houses of the moon, and of the twelve zodiac signs, and the other stars he addressedfamiliarly with a "Hey, you!" Thus he idled day by day, withoutoccupation among the clouds of the Heavens. On one occasion one of thewise said to the Lord of the Heavens: "The holy Sun is idle while dayfollows day. It is to be feared that some mischievous thoughts mayoccur to him, and it might be better to give him some charge. "

So the Lord of the Heavens summoned the Great Saint and said to him:"The life-giving peaches in the garden of the Queen-Mother will soonbe ripe. I give you the charge of watching over them. Do your dutyconscientiously!"

This pleased the Saint and he expressed his thanks. Then he went tothe garden, where the caretakers and gardeners received him on theirknees. 

He asked them: "How many trees in all are there in the garden?"

"Three thousand six hundred, " replied the gardener. "There aretwelve-hundred trees in the foremost row. They have red blossoms andbear small fruit, which ripens every three thousand years. Whoevereats it grows bright and healthy. The twelve hundred trees in themiddle row have double blossoms and bear sweet fruit, which ripensevery six thousand years. Whoever eats of it is able to float in therose-dawn without aging. The twelve hundred trees in the last row bearred-striped fruit with small pits. They ripen every nine thousandyears. Whoever eats their fruit lives eternally, as long as theHeavens themselves, and remains untouched for thousands of eons. "

The Saint heard all this with pleasure. He checked up the lists andfrom that time on appeared every day or so to see to things. Thegreater part of the peaches in the last row were already ripe. When hecame to the garden, he would on each occasion send away the caretakersand gardeners under some pretext, leap up into the trees, and gorgehimself to his heart's content with the peaches. 

At that time the Queen-Mother of the West was preparing the greatpeach banquet to which she was accustomed to invite all the gods ofthe Heavens. She sent out the fairies in their garments of sevencolors with baskets, that they might pick the peaches. The caretakersaid to them: "The garden has now been entrusted to the guardianshipof the Great Saint Who is Heaven's Equal, so you will first have toannounce yourselves to him. " With that he led the seven fairies intothe garden. There they looked everywhere for the Great Saint, butcould not find him. So the fairies said: "We have our orders and mustnot be late. We will begin picking the peaches in the meantime!" Sothey picked several baskets full from the foremost row. In the secondrow the peaches were already scarcer. And in the last row there hungonly a single half-ripe peach. They bent down the bough and picked it, and then allowed it to fly up again. 

Now it happened that the Great Saint, who had turned himself into apeach-worm, had just been taking his noon-day nap on this bough. Whenhe was so rudely awakened, he appeared in his true form, seized hisrod and was about to strike the fairies. 

But the fairies said: "We have been sent here by the Queen-Mother. Donot be angry, Great Saint!"

Said the Great Saint: "And who are all those whom the Queen-Mother hasinvited?"

They answered: "All the gods and saints in the Heavens, on the earthand under the earth. "

"Has she also invited me?" said the Saint. 

"Not that we know of, " said the fairies. 

Then the Saint grew angry, murmured a magic incantation and said:"Stay! Stay! Stay!"

With that the seven fairies were banned to the spot. The Saint thentook a cloud and sailed away on it to the palace of the Queen-Mother. 

On the way he met the Bare-Foot God and asked him: "Where are yougoing?"

"To the peach banquet, " was the answer. 

Then the Saint lied to him, saying: "I have been commanded by theLord of the Heavens to tell all the gods and saints that they arefirst to come to the Hall of Purity, in order to practise the rites, and then go together to the Queen-Mother. "

Then the Great Saint changed himself into the semblance of theBare-Foot God and sailed to the palace of the Queen-Mother. There helet his cloud sink down and entered quite unconcerned. The meal wasready, yet none of the gods had as yet appeared. Suddenly the GreatSaint caught the aroma of wine, and saw well-nigh a hundred barrels ofthe precious nectar standing in a room to one side. His mouth watered. He tore a few hairs out and turned them into sleep-worms. These wormscrept into the nostrils of the cup-bearers so that they all fellasleep. Thereupon he enjoyed the delicious viands to the full, openedthe barrels and drank until he was nearly stupefied. Then he said tohimself: "This whole affair is beginning to make me feel creepy. I hadbetter go home first of all and sleep a bit. " And he stumbled out ofthe garden with uncertain steps. Sure enough, he missed his way, andcame to the dwelling of Laotzse. There he regained consciousness. Hearranged his clothing and went in. There was no one to be seen in theplace, for at the moment Laotzse was at the God of Light's abode, talking to him, and with him were all his servants, listening. Sincehe found no one at home the Great Saint went as far as the innerchamber, where Laotzse was in the habit of brewing the elixir of life. Beside the stove stood five gourd containers full of the pills of lifewhich had already been rolled. Said the Great Saint: "I had long sinceintended to prepare a couple of these pills. So it suits me very wellto find them here. " He poured out the contents of the gourds, and ateup all the pills of life. Since he had now had enough to eat anddrink he thought to himself: "Bad, bad! The mischief I have donecannot well be repaired. If they catch me my life will be in danger. Ithink I had better go down to earth again and remain a king!" Withthat he made himself invisible, went out at the Western Gate ofHeaven, and returned to the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, where hetold his people who received him the story of his adventures. 

When he spoke of the wine-nectar of the peach garden, his apes said:"Can't you go back once more and steal a few bottles of the wine, sothat we too may taste of it and gain eternal life?"

The Ape King was willing, turned a somersault, crept into the gardenunobserved, and picked up four more barrels. Two of them he took underhis arms and two he held in his hands. Then he disappeared with themwithout leaving a trace and brought them to his cave, where he enjoyedthem together with his apes. 

In the meantime the seven fairies, whom the Great Saint had banned tothe spot, had regained their freedom after a night and a day. Theypicked up their baskets and told the Queen-Mother what had happened tothem. And the cup-bearers, too, came hurrying up and reported thedestruction which some one unknown had caused among the eatables anddrinkables. The Queen-Mother went to the Lord of the Heavens tocomplain. Shortly afterward Laotzse also came to him to tell about thetheft of the pills of life. And the Bare-Foot God came along andreported that he had been deceived by the Great Saint Who Is Heaven'sEqual; and from the Great Saint's palace the servants came running andsaid that the Saint had disappeared and was nowhere to be found. Thenthe Lord of the Heavens was frightened, and said: "This whole mess isundoubtedly the work of that devilish ape!"

Now the whole host of Heaven, together with all the star-gods, thetime-gods and the mountain-gods was called out in order to catch theape. Li Dsing once more was its commander-in-chief. He invested theentire Mountain, and spread out the sky-net and the earth-net, so thatno one could escape. Then he sent his bravest heroes into battle. Courageously the ape withstood all attacks from early morn tillsundown. But by that time his most faithful followers had beencaptured. That was too much for him. He pulled out a hair and turnedit into thousands of Ape-Kings, who all hewed about them withgolden-clamped iron rods. The heavenly host was vanquished, and theape withdrew to his cave to rest. 

Now it happened that Guan Yin had also gone to the peach banquet inthe garden, and had found out what Sun Wu Kung had done. When she wentto visit the Lord of the Heavens, Li Dsing was just coming in, toreport the great defeat which he had suffered on the Mountain ofFlowers and Fruits. Then Guan Yin said to the Lord of the Heavens: "Ican recommend a hero to you who will surely get the better of the ape. It is your grandson Yang Oerlang. He has conquered all the beast andbird spirits, and overthrown the elves in the grass and the brush. Heknows what has to be done to get the better of such devils. "

So Yang Oerlang was brought in, and Li Dsing led him to his camp. LiDsing asked Yang Oerlang how he would go about getting the better ofthe ape. 

Yang Oerlang laughed and said: "I think I will have to go him onebetter when it comes to changing shapes. It would be best for you totake away the sky-net so that our combat is not disturbed. " Then herequested Li Dsing to post himself in the upper air with the magicspirit mirror in his hand, so that when the ape made himselfinvisible, he might be found again by means of the mirror. When allthis had been arranged, Yang Oerlang went out in front of the cavewith his spirits to give battle. 

The ape leaped out, and when he saw the powerful hero with thethree-tined sword standing before him he asked: "And who may you be?"

The other said: "I am Yang Oerlang, the grandson of the Lord of theHeavens!"

Then the ape laughed and said: "Oh yes, I remember! His daughter ranaway with a certain Sir Yang, to whom heaven gave a son. You must bethat son!"

Yang Oerlang grew furious, and advanced upon him with his spear. Thena hot battle began. For three hundred rounds they fought withoutdecisive results. Then Yang Oerlang turned himself into a giant with ablack face and red hair. 

"Not bad, " said the ape, "but I can do that too!"

So they continued to fight in that form. But the ape's baboons weremuch frightened. The beast and planet spirits of Yang Oerlang pressedthe apes hard. They slew most of them and the others hid away. Whenthe ape saw this his heart grew uneasy. He drew the magicgiant-likeness in again, took his rod and fled. But Yang Oerlangfollowed hard on his heels. In his urgent need the ape thrust the rod, which he had turned into a needle, into his ear, turned into asparrow, and flew up into the crest of a tree. Yang Oerlang who wasfollowing in his tracks, suddenly lost sight of him. But his keen eyessoon recognized that he had turned himself into a sparrow. So he flungaway spear and crossbow, turned himself into a sparrow-hawk, anddarted down on the sparrow. But the latter soared high into the air asa cormorant. Yang Oerlang shook his plumage, turned into a greatsea-crane, and shot up into the clouds to seize the cormorant. Thelatter dropped, flew into a valley and dove beneath the waters of abrook in the guise of a fish. When Yang Oerlang reached the edge ofthe valley, and had lost his trail he said to himself: "This ape hassurely turned himself into a fish or a crab! I will change my form aswell in order to catch him. " So he turned into a fish-hawk and floatedabove the surface of the water. When the ape in the water caught sightof the fish-hawk, he saw that he was Yang Oerlang. He swiftly swungaround and fled, Yang Oerlang in pursuit. When the latter was nofurther away than the length of a beak, the ape turned, crept ashoreas a water-snake and hid in the grass. Yang Oerlang, when he saw thewater-snake creep from the water, turned into an eagle and spread hisclaws to seize the snake. But the water-snake sprang up and turnedinto the lowest of all birds, a speckled buzzard, and perched on thesteep edge of a cliff. When Yang Oerlang saw that the ape had turnedhimself into so contemptible a creature as a buzzard, he would nolonger play the game of changing form with him. He reappeared in hisoriginal form, took up his crossbow and shot at the bird. The buzzardslipped and fell down the side of the cliff. At its foot the apeturned himself into the chapel of a field-god. He opened his mouth fora gate, his teeth became the two wings of the door, his tongue theimage of the god, and his eyes the windows. His tail was the onlything he did not know what to do with. So he let it stand up stifflybehind him in the shape of a flagpole. When Yang Oerlang reached thefoot of the hill he saw the chapel, whose flagpole stood in the rear. Then he laughed and said: "That ape is really a devil of an ape! Hewants to lure me into the chapel in order to bite me. But I will notgo in. First I will break his windows for him, and then I will stampdown the wings of his door!" When the ape heard this he was muchfrightened. He made a bound like a tiger, and disappeared without atrace in the air. With a single somersault he reached Yang Oerlang'sown temple. There he assumed Yang Oerlang's own form and stepped in. The spirits who were on guard were unable to recognize him. Theyreceived him on their knees. So the ape then seated himself on thegod's throne, and had the prayers which had come in submitted to him. 

When Yang Oerlang no longer saw the ape, he rose in the air to LiDsing and said: "I was vying with the ape in changing shape. SuddenlyI could no longer find him. Take a look in the mirror!" Li Dsing tooka look in the magic spirit mirror and then he laughed and said: "Theape has turned himself into your likeness, is sitting in your templequite at home there, and making mischief. " When Yang Oerlang heardthis he took his three-tined spear, and hastened to his temple. Thedoor-spirits were frightened and said: "But father came in only thisvery minute! How is it that another one comes now?" Yang Oerlang, without paying attention to them, entered the temple and aimed hisspear at Sun Wu Kung. The latter resumed his own shape, laughed andsaid: "Young sir, you must not be angry! The god of this place is nowSun Wu Kung. " Without uttering a word Yang Oerlang assailed him. SunWu Kung took up his rod and returned the blows. Thus they crowded outof the temple together, fighting, and wrapped in mists and clouds oncemore gained the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. 

In the meantime Guan Yin was sitting with Laotzse, the Lord of theHeavens and the Queen-Mother in the great hall of Heaven, waiting fornews. When none came she said: "I will go with Laotzse to theSouthern Gate of Heaven and see how matters stand. " And when they sawthat the struggle had still not come to an end she said to Laotzse:"How would it be if we helped Yang Oerlang a little? I will shut upSun Wu Kung in my vase. "

But Laotzse said: "Your vase is made of porcelain. Sun Wu Kung couldsmash it with his iron rod. But I have a circlet of diamonds which canenclose all living creatures. That we can use!" So he flung hiscirclet through the air from the heavenly gate, and struck Sun Wu Kungon the head with it. Since he had his hands full fighting, the lattercould not guard himself against it, and the blow on the foreheadcaused him to slip. Yet he rose again and tried to escape. But theheavenly hound of Yang Oerlang bit his leg until he fell to theground. Then Yang Oerlang and his followers came up and tied him withthongs, and thrust a hook through his collar-bone so that he could nolonger transform himself. And Laotzse took possession of his diamondcirclet again, and returned with Guan Yin to the hall of Heaven. SunWu Kung was now brought in in triumph, and was condemned to bebeheaded. He was then taken to the place of execution and bound to apost. But all efforts to kill him by means of ax and sword, thunderand lightning were vain. Nothing so much as hurt a hair on his head. 

Said Laotzse: "It is not surprising. This ape has eaten the peaches, has drunk the nectar and also swallowed the pills of life. Nothing canharm him. The best thing would be for me to take him along and thrusthim into my stove in order to melt the elixir of life out of himagain. Then he will fall into dust and ashes. "

So Sun Wu Kung's fetters were loosed, and Laotzse took him with him, thrust him into his oven, and ordered the boy to keep up a hot fire. 

But along the edge of the oven were graven the signs of the eightelemental forces. And when the ape was thrust into the oven he tookrefuge beneath the sign of the wind, so that the fire could not injurehim; and the smoke only made his eyes smart. He remained in the ovenseven times seven days. Then Laotzse had it opened to take a look. Assoon as Sun Wu Kung saw the light shine in, he could no longer bear tobe shut up, but leaped out and upset the magic oven. The guards andattendants he threw to the ground and Laotzse himself, who tried toseize him, received such a push that he stuck his legs up in the airlike an onion turned upside down. Then Sun Wu Kung took his rod out ofhis ear, and without looking where he struck, hewed everything tobits, so that the star-gods closed their doors and the guardians ofthe Heavens ran away. He came to the castle of the Lord of theHeavens, and the guardian of the gate with his steel whip was onlyjust in time to hold him back. Then the thirty-six thunder gods wereset at him, and surrounded him, though they could not seize him. 

The Lord of the Heavens said: "Buddha will know what is to be done. Send for him quickly!"

So Buddha came up out of the West with Ananada and Kashiapa, hisdisciples. When he saw the turmoil he said: "First of all, let weaponsbe laid aside and lead out the Saint. I wish to speak with him!" Thegods withdrew. Sun Wu Kung snorted and said: "Who are you, who dare tospeak to me?" Buddha smiled and replied: "I have come out of theblessed West, Shakiamuni Amitofu. I have heard of the revolt you haveraised, and am come to tame you!"

Said Sun Wu Kung: "I am the stone ape who has gained the hiddenknowledge. I am master of seventy-two transformations, and will liveas long as Heaven itself. What has the Lord of the Heavensaccomplished that entitles him to remain eternally on his throne? Lethim make way for me, and I will be satisfied!"

Buddha replied with a smile: "You are a beast which has gained magicpowers. How can you expect to rule here as Lord of the Heavens? Be itknown to you that the Lord of the Heavens has toiled for eons inperfecting his virtues. How many years would you have to pass beforeyou could attain the dignity he has gained? And then I must ask youwhether there is anything else you can do, aside from playing yourtricks of transformation?"

Said Sun Wu Kung: "I can turn cloud somersaults. Each one carries meeighteen thousand miles ahead. Surely that is enough to entitle me tobe the Lord of the Heavens?"

Buddha answered with a smile: "Let us make a wager. If you can so muchas leave my hand with one of your somersaults, then I will beg theLord of the Heavens to make way for you. But if you are not able toleave my hand, then you must yield yourself to my fetters. "

Sun Wu Kung suppressed his laughter, for he thought: "This Buddha is acrazy fellow! His hand is not a foot long; how could I help but leapout of it?" So he opened his mouth wide and said: "Agreed!"

Buddha then stretched out his right hand. It resembled a smalllotus-leaf. Sun Wu Kung leaped up into it with one bound. Then hesaid: "Go!" And with that he turned one somersault after another, sothat he flew along like a whirlwind. And while he was flying along hesaw five tall, reddish columns towering to the skies. Then he thought:"That is the end of the world! Now I will turn back and become Lord ofthe Heavens. But first I will write down my name to prove that I wasthere. " He pulled out a hair, turned it into a brush, and wrote withgreat letters on the middle column: "The Great Saint Who Is Heaven'sEqual. " Then he turned his somersaults again until he had reached theplace whence he had come. He leaped down from the Buddha's handlaughing and cried: "Now hurry, and see to it that the Lord of theHeavens clears his heavenly castle for me! I have been at the end ofthe world and have left a sign there!"

Buddha scolded: "Infamous ape! How dare you claim that you have leftmy hand? Take a look and see whether or not 'The Great Saint Who IsHeaven's Equal, ' is written on my middle finger!"

Sun Wu Kung was terribly frightened, for at the first glance he sawthat this was the truth. Yet outwardly he pretended that he was notconvinced, said he would take another look, and tried to make use ofthe opportunity to escape. But Buddha covered him with his hand, shoved him out of the gate of Heaven, and formed a mountain of water, fire, wood, earth and metal, which he softly set down on him to holdhim fast. A magic incantation pasted on the mountain prevented hisescape. 

Here he was obliged to lie for hundreds of years, until he finallyreformed and was released, in order to help the Monk of theYangtze-kiang fetch the holy writings from out of the West. He honoredthe Monk as his master, and thenceforward was known as the Wanderer. Guan Yin, who had released him, gave the Monk a golden circlet. Sun WuKung was induced to put it on, and it at once grew into his flesh sothat he could not remove it. And Guan Yin gave the Monk a magicformula by means of which the ring could be tightened, should the apegrow disobedient. But from that time on he was always polite andwell-mannered. 

 Note: This tale, like "The Pilgrim's Progress, " is an allegory, the ape symbolizing the human heart. Yet despite its allegorical character, a number of mythological and fairy-tale motives are incorporated in it. The ape himself suggests Hanumant, the companion of Rama. Yo Huang is the Lord of the Heavens. The stone ape is the stone heart of natural man. The Buddhas, blessed spirits and gods, represent the ideals of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism. Sun Wu Kung: In Chinese apes are called Hu Sun, but the word Hu having an unlucky meaning, the Master chooses Sun as a family name, while at the same time the letter-sign is freed from the radical indicating an animal. Wu Kung--"the magic awaking to nothingness" (Nirwana). The different ways: magic, the way of raising spirits; the sciences: The three faiths are: Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism; to these are added six "schools": the Yin-Yang School, the Mo-Di School, Medicine, War, Law, Miscellaneous, so that nine directions in all are represented. Quiescence is the Taoism for non-activity, while Action is the Taoism for care of the body, as inaugurated by We Be Yang. The Devil-King of Chaos, i. E. , sensuality, whose seat is supposed to be in Kidneys. "Red garments, " colors, here all have an allegorical meaning. Death, i. E. , Yama. The Evening Star is the star of metal; Sun Wu Kung also personifies a metal, hence the Evening Star appears as his apologist. As regards Li Dsing and Notscha see No. 18. As regards the Queen Mother of the West, see No. 15. As regards Yang Oerlang, see No. 17. Guan Yin is generally worshipped throughout China as the Feminine goddess. The motive of the magic flight is found frequently in fairy-tales the world over. Guan Yin is often represented holding a vase, Bau Ping. Laotzse's circlet or ring is the Tao. The eight elemental powers, i. E. , Ba Gua. Buddha: while Sun Wu Kung is equipped to struggle against all external powers, he is conquered by Buddha, who does not combat him, but subdues him by his omnipresence. The Monk of the Yangtze-kiang is Huan Dschuang, see No. 69. The circlet or ring which can be made tighter when the ape does not obey, reappears in Hauff's fairy-tale of "The Young Englishman, " as a cravat. 

THE END

Transcriber's Note

Archaic spelling, e. G. Rimes, phenix, is preserved as printed. Variablespelling has been made consistent where there was a prevalence of oneform; otherwise it is preserved as printed, e. G. Kaiutschou &Kiautschou, Laotzse & Laotsze. 

Punctuation errors have been repaired. Hyphenation, and capitalisationof proper nouns, has been made consistent. Typographic errors, e. G. Omitted or transposed letters, have been repaired. 

The following amendments have been made:

 Page 24--repeated 'the' deleted--". . . "The Wolf and the Seven Kids, " . . . "

 Page 76--(I) added to end of title for consistency with the table of contents--"THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (I)"

 Page 82--omitted word Lan added--"Lan Tsai Ho, who is also pictured as a woman, . . . "

 Page 82--(II) added to end of title for consistency with the table of contents--"THE EIGHT IMMORTALS (II)"

 Page 85--omitted word Yuan added--""We are Liu Tschen and Yuan Dshau. Only a few days ago . . . ""

 Page 289--superfluous 'the' deleted before 'Evening'--"Only, the King had kept back Rose of Evening . . . "

Page 186--mentions the "Su Tsi Hia"--other similar references in thetext are to the "Sin Tsi Hia" but, as the transcriber has been unableto confirm whether this is from the same source, it has been preservedas printed. 

Page 224--refers to a serving-maid holding a "red flabrum in herhand. " Flabrum is a Latin word for breeze. This may be a typo forflagrum, a kind of scourge, but as it is impossible to be certain, ithas been preserved as printed. 

Page 227--mentions a man who "descended to the upper story"--thisshould probably read "ascended to the upper story" but has beenpreserved as printed. 

Page 278--mentions a man "now, when young and old"--this may be anerror for "young and bold" but has been preserved as printed. 

A number of the notes to the stories refer to other stories. On page17, there is a reference to No. 81. There is no story with thisnumber, and, as the transcriber was unable to determine which storythe author was referring to, it has been preserved as printed. 

The following amendments to references have also been made:

 Page 17--67 amended to 68, and Fee amended to Fe--". . . (see No. 68, "Yang Gui Fe"). "

 Page 24--48 amended to 49--". . . The same beast as "the talking silver fox" in No. 49, . . . "

 Page 41--37 amended to 34--". . . (comp. "Sky O'Dawn, " No. 34); . . . "

 Page 52--73 amended to 74--". . . Occurs in the tale of Sun Wu Kung (No. 74). "

 Page 64--68 amended to 69--"As regards the Monk of the Yangtze-kiang, comp. With No. 69. "

 Page 75--31 amended to 30--". . . Frequently used in the preparation of the elixir of life (comp. No. 30). "

 Page 83--63 amended to 51--"As regards the field-god, see No. 51. "

 Page 137--62 amended to 63--". . . The old river-god Ho Be (Count of the Stream), also mentioned in No. 63, . . . "

 Page 142--75 amended to 74--"As regards the Dragon-King of the Eastern Sea, see Nos. 18 and 74. "

 Page 142--45 amended to 46--"With regard to So Pi-Lo and Lo-Dsi-Tschun, see No. 46. "

 Page 251--64 amended to 65--". . . The Prince of Tang mentioned in No. 65. "

 Page 251--49 amended to 50--". . . And the ten princes of the Nether World, comp. Nos. 38 and 50. "

 Page 251--73 amended to 74--"As regards one of the legendary companions of Huan Dschuang on his journey, see No. 74. "

 Page 329--68 amended to 69--"The Monk of the Yangtze-kiang is Huan Dschuang, see No. 69. "

Illustrations have been moved where necessary so that they are not inthe middle of a paragraph. The frontispiece illustration and advertisingmaterial has been moved to follow the title page.